Beruflich Dokumente
Kultur Dokumente
l'-l<:'-''
'
Digitized by
in
2007
tine
witii
IVIicrosoft
Internet Arciiive
funding from
Corporation
lnttp://www.arcliive.org/details/ancientindianlnisOOparguoft
ANCIENT
INDIAN HISTORICAL TRADITION
ANCIENT
INDIAN HISTORICAL
TRADITION
f:^
e?
fargiter,
m.a.
T.Al'E
LONDON
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
HUMPHREY MH^FORD
1922
Edinburgh
New York
Toronto
Bombay
Calcutta
Glasgow
Copenhagen
Melbourne
Cape Town
Madras
Shanghai
HUMPHREY MILFORD
Publisher to the University
PEEFACE
The
now held by
Veda and Vedic
upon an examination
of Puranic
neglect
of the
that
ancient
the
Indian
may
and
and the
us,
epic
what
speculation, or
its
political divisions,
and
and
so on
geographical chapters.
led to
Geograph}^ included
and
little
traditions
subjects
or no historical value,
ancient
it,
it
was
which
collected,
compared, and
simply the
fourteen years.
These
lite
results
last
PREFACE
vi
all
have
mutual relations
been
their
M.
It remains
however
to be seen
how
far
No
make
accurate.
graphical blemishes have crept into the finally printed page, mostly
capital vowels.
if
none others
text or in the map, they can be readily corrected, and will not
any doubt
create
My
as to
what
is
intended.
Oxford and
Oxford,
Marc/i, 1922.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
page
Chapter
I.
General
.......
........
....
survey
of
Indian
ancient
historical
tradition
II.
Puranas
the
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
X.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
XXII.
origin
The
Consideration of names
.119
.126
....
....
.......
.....
.....
......
....
......
The Visvamitras
XXIII.
Ksatriyan brahmans
XXIV.
XXV.
XXVI.
XXVII.
map
Index
.........
It
84
90
99
race
15
33
49
.58
...
of the
138
150
167
175
184
193
203
218
228
234
238
243
253
287
303
321
335
LIST OF
Ag
ABBEEVIATIONS
Agni Parana.
Brahmanda Parana.
Bd
Bhag
Br
Brahm
Brhadd
Bhagavata Parana.
BV
Brahmavaivarta Parana.
DKA
Brahma Parana.
Brahmana.
Brhaddevata.
'
Gar
Garuda Parana.
Hv
JAOS
JASB
JRAS
Harivam^a.
Joarnal of American Oriental Society.
Journal of Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Journal of Royal Asiatic Society.
Kur
Lg
Mark
Linga Purana.
Mat
Matsya
MBh
Mahabharata.
Pad
Raghuv
Padma Purana.
Ram
Ramayana.
Rigv
Rigveda.
Kurma
Purana.
Markandeya Parana.
Puraiia.
Raghuvam^a.
SBE
Siv
Siva Purana.
Up
Upanisad.
Va
Vayu Purana.
Vamana Purana.
Vam
Var
Varaha Purana.
Vedarth
Vedarthadipika.
Vis
Visnu Purana.
VN
Yrhanuaradiya Purana.
intelligible.
CHAPTER
fWH^T^^^T^^
Thp: brahman,
Veda
reinforce the
afraid of
is
do
me
hurt
II
know
Itihasa
Ahgas
having attained
He
the Puriina.
The
and Parana.
in tradition,^ (thinking)
'
he
'.
Our knowledge
on tradition.
'
proficiency, if he
will
TTf fT^f?!
W[^
of the
We
very
early,
and
established
themselves
more
The
oldest
which some
bygone
Almost all
refer to
i,
1,
*
260.
'
tradition
',
IMPORTANCE OF TRADITION
is
existent.
shadow
of exact chronology.'
literature, for
This
is
it
so characteristic,
darkened by the
is
'
brahmanic
History
in fact, non-
is,
it
'^
texts, the
historical purpose
The evidence
in the Rigveda,
less isolated;
make up no connected
though having
all
account.
notices,
fix little
This
the Rigveda.
The
may
and there
is
believe at present)
their
way
when
into India,
hostile races
it
place (as tradition indicates) long after the Aryans had established
king of North
who opposed
Rigveda
to
Pailcala,
his
fix
westward conquests.
his
plain
Even
North India.
Rigveda therefore
in
an
of
historical
historical purposes.
little infor-
Statements
if
143 note.
739,
1031
note;
1915, p.
them a chronological
It
position
is
to
this
chapter are
becomes all-important.
Tradition therefore
many
manifest.
It
is
the
not an
In ancient times men knew perfectly well
the difference between truth and falsehood, as abundant proverbs
It was natural therefore that they should
and sayings show.
discriminate what was true and preserve it and historical tradition
is
untrustworthy guide.
civilization (chapter
XXV).
cleared
also
of
as to render
its surface, so
it fit
portion
and
their cultivation.
exploits
their
and
With
ballad."^
territorial
its
sphere.
vances,
not
only in the
countries
conquered,
but also
in
the
Thus they
gradually brought the alien peoples and tribes under the influence
of
Aryan
beliefs
and customs.
going on
it
also,
their
own
rise to
abundant tradition
tradition
must
have grown with their expansion and the length of their occupa-
MBh
>
So
i,
i,
This word
is
b2
Naturally
was impossible
it
much dropped
traditions,
out,
and
stories
rishis,
and accounts
and observances.
it
Kings and
is
mainly with
traditions deal.
was
his
where he pleased or
to seek the patronage of some king who might welcome his
novitiate,
The
ministrations.
kings
inherited
the
throne of
celebrated
among kings
to
have
sons.
their disciples,
this
is
often mentioned
difference
is
genealogically, brahmanic
tlie
succession
lists
be their
is
reckoned by
rishis,
"
ii, 6 ; iv, 6 ; vi, 5.
Macdonell and Keith, Vedic Ifidex,
x, 6, 5, 9.
ii,
p.
236.
secular matters
are
The ancient
point.
of their teaching
later times.
on religious matters
most meagre.
fairly fully,
dissipated
is
mere
into a
list
of
gotra names, as
is
especially
and
rishis.
The
had
were affected
little
who dwelt
On
political changes.
commanded
veneration from
kings and their services were at times keenly solicited and hand-
rishis
lay
brahmanically-minded
'.
at large.
The
fore2:()in<r
considerations
it
is
obvious that in
such different conditions the traditions about kings and those about
rishis
is,
there
must
\'e(Hc
Index
"
Va
91,
96-103.
32, 1767-72.
MBh
Bd
iii,
xiii, 4,
G8-75.
248-59.
6G,
Br
10, 57-63.
Hv 27,
1460-8;
^-^
NO WANT
ANCIENT TRADITION
01^
and brahmanic
tradition.
It
is
all
the
and
till
The
wonder
between
distinction
important.
if
It
it
ksatrij^a
entirely natural,
is
had not
incidentally
religious subjects
contains
all
and
rences only
field.
and notices
far
so
it is
as
political
of
Aryan conquest
The
very fact
it.^
chapter II.
It
is
strikingly illustrated
in
two ways,
by
first,
comparing the notices of kings and rishis in the epic and Puranic
literature and in the Vedic literature, and secondly, by the
difference
The former
is
Famous kings
and Puranas were Mandhatr, Hariscandra, Sagara, Bhagiratha, Dasaratha and Rama of Ayodhya;
^
The brahmans
in the epics
ii,
5-6, 91.
and
Dusyanta,
and Arjuna Kartavirya among Yadavas
Kuru and Santanu among Pauravas; Jahnu
Sasabindu
Bharata, Ajamidlia,
conquerors, and
canon was
hymn by
those
of
many
not closed
it
contains a
Santanu,^
is
apparently
The Rigvedic
(it is
till
Ajamidlia
is
is
the
The absence
is really
of laudation
He
is
the only
known
to
fame.
ksatriya
IX and
See chap.
vi, 16,
'
4 &c.
is
=*
"
iv, 41,
&c.
112, 13 viii, 39, 8; 40, 12.
X, 98, 1
i,
6.
X 93 14.
Va 94, 10-11. Mat43, 15. Hv55, 1852-3. Pad v,l;.\ 118-19, &c.
' Va
Bd iii, 61, 5-7. Bhag ix, 3, 26.
86, 9-11.
MBh i, 173, 6615-19.
" Table of genealogies in chap. XII. JRAS 1918, pp. 229 f.
*
'
>
8
recorded in
the
epics
storj' told of
him
is
Others again
not creditable.^
hymns
that the
who
specially favoured
rishis.
The
praise
no
rishi's
is
king,
Rigveda and
in
mate
Vedic matter.
to
Great
rishis
mentioned
among
in
them approxi-
all
Atreyas
of
Ayodhya, and
also Parasara
among
the Ahgirasas
the
first
names except the first two. On the other hand many rishis, to
whom numerous h3mns are ascribed, such as Madhucchandas,
Kanva, Medhatithi, KaksTvant, Grtsamada, Vamadeva and Asita,
are mentioned in the epics and Puranas, though little definite is
said about them.
The majority of reputed authors are unknown
to those works.
its political
conditions from
it
is
"
MBh
shown, the
how
the Aila
brahmanic
we
assign the
literature contains
no
Aryan occu-
inkling-
whatever
(p. 2),
but
brahmanical
concerned
brahmanical book
is
is
and
claims
the Rigveda.
pretensions.
It
is
is
The
greatest
a compilation of
hymns
It
they certainly did not accept and venerate this canon blindly upon
made
it
by another fact,
nsimely, that Vedic literature professes to know and declares the
names of the authors of nearly all the hymns and even of single
verses, yet it ignores all knowledge of the person or persons who
afterwards compiled and arranged those hymns.
To suppose that,
when it preserved the earlier information, it was ignorant of the
Plainly therefore
later work in so vital a matter is ridiculous.
and established
its text.^
This
is
clearer
all
information on these
matters.
that the
'
'
'
period
is
Taittirlya Aranyaka.'
We
refer to
'
^
might as well su23pose \\\<\i we do not know who ti'anslated
Bible into Genna):, or who gave us the English Bible.
Kur
xii,
^
tlie
10
that
all
pure
is
It
fiction.
is
a conspiracy of silence in
it
beyond doubt
him ;
there
is
arranged
'
it.
the doctrine
and was
in
common
it
parlance,
'
case away.^
awkward
When
moment,
contained
when
it
it
was composed,
Hence there
its
(1)
is
brahmans,
seriously
its
it
(p.
2)
and
not
is
(2)
(3)
the
they
With
in
story,
which affords
of Sunahsepa
Bharata-rmhha.
styled
because
Now
the
special opj)or-
first
sacrifice
Visvamitra
is
there
reigning then
some twenty-five
and the sacrifice
^
^
of.
Vedic Index
ii,
256,
of
The
appellation Bharata-rmhJ/a,
11
special vow.
'
had not come into existence then, as will be shown in chapter IX.
Statements in Vedic literature therefore, though ancient, may be
wrong originally, no amount of careful preservamake them true. Besides, priestly tampering must not
be forgotten, as shown above with regard to Vyasa.
Though historical works about ancient India are wanting, yet
tradition has handed down fairly copious genealogies of the ancient
incorrect, and, if
tion can
are historical.
lists
cession.
basis
may
be tested.
credited,
may
be
its
statements about
literature
and
religious teacher
yet
it
of Trisanku
is
epic tradition
'
The confusion
An
historical
1
2
^
time)
later
the
JRAS,
MBh
TJie rajasuya,
f.
12
(p. 2),
of no significance,
mere
silence
is
hence
its
and to draw
historical conclusions
Two
astonishing.
illustrations
of
from
its
may
be
this
adduced.
First,
is
it
said
argue
accurate
few words may be said about the argument from silence, and
Some matter, say A, is
the second example will illustrate them.
mentioned, and nothing is said about another matter, say j5 ; and
the question is, whether the silence regarding proves anything
against
it
If JB
it.
would naturally
is
arise
and
if it is
is
it,
there
But
if
no reason
is
is
why
it
is
it
strange
apart from
A and
should ordinarily
unnatural,
silence is
unnatiiral or not.
natural,
it
The
it
is
significant;
if
The second
illustration is this.
epics
'
mitra
it
may
Vedic Index
ii,
187.
Ibid,
ii,
311-12.
should
The non-mention
be expected
if
if
Rigveda.
it,
It
it.
13
there
it
it is
be no mention of
is
in exact
it
it
in
his
is
the
The
tradition therefore
stands unshaken.^
The foregoing
is
considerations suggest
in
is
is
It
to
The former
is it
of personification
in S. India
That
in the south.
civilization
is
for defects
it
hence
contains discrepancies.
it
is
in the
next chapter.
differed
The
still
more as time
is,
is.
accounts treat
them
The
older
conclusions.
^
much regard
for historical
JRAS,
g^^,^
literature without
chief
and authoritative
1913, 887-8.
w. Hopkins, Einc Mythology, pp. 38-52.
Prof. E.
basis
14
much
of historical reconstruction is
yet that
is
how
ancient India
has been treated, and the results have been regarded with satisfac-
Vedic
tion.
(except where
drawn from
in
historical matters
and conclusions
by
it
it
and Puranas.
Those
own
and Jain
merits.
no real help
any more than Vedic
literature, because it is of
it is religious,
and
literature,
having diverged from the main course of Indian religion had largely
lost
my
statements are
and
Ramayana; and
as the
is
Mahabharata,
the
first
is
are cited as
and
and no
reliably
less
the Puranas
really a Purana.
chief authorities
the
Among
Anglicized as Purana.
Harivariisa which
The
support.^
is
reckoned the
The Puranas
are cited
copiously as possible,
so that all
by
References
passages
may
be
way
of evidence.
The same
pages.
it is
copious index
is
all
compendium
may
be collected, and
^
Sanskrit passages have not been quoted except rarely when essential,
because of the great cost of printing.
^ The editions cited are these
Vayu, Matsya, Brahma and Padmn,
Anandasrama. Kurma, Markandeya, Varaha and Vrhannaradlya, Bihliotheca Indica. Agni, Liiiga, Garuda and Visnu, Jlvdnanda Vidydsdgar' s.
:
BhSgavata,
Ganapata-
Krmdji.
^
The Ramayana
in the
Bombay
edition.
CHAPTER
II
OF THE PURANAS
The
YayvL and
Padma Puranas
us
tell
how
ancient genealogies,
tales
sufas,
and they
similarly,^
s^iys
This
'
the
is
sponding word
sfvfi in the
Padma
the
it
is
ballads
mean
Padma would
eulogies of
mean a
about great men
generally
and ballads
'
ballad
Sf/(fi
praise of
in
of the past
',
in
and
would naturally
Ye appears to refer to vamSa and sruta, and to be in the masc, in agreement with vaihsa ; but it might refer to mahatmanam.
Esa dharmas tu sutasya sadbhir drstah sanatanah
devatanam rsinam ca rajuam amita-tejasam
tad vam^a-karanam * karyam stutmaih ca mahatmanam
itihasa-puranesu drsta ye brahma-vadinah
"^
*
^
Cf.
MBh
xiii,
Some
copies read
104, 5104.
dharanam
as in Va.
Stuti-Furdna-jna,
xii,
53, 1898.
16
in praise of
others.
Further the word hrahna in both versions does not necessarily mean
Vedic or brahmanic
lore,
both because of
lore^
hrahna
as will be
shown
be the
appears to
both come to
yet
is
practically
same
the
effect
the
for
present
purpose.
is
that was
is
is
the
first
suta and
It
magadha came
and
What
is
noteworthy
is
'^
Magadha.
The
story clearly distinguishes between these sutas and the later class
sprung from ksatriya fathers and brahman mothers which also was
and explains that the latter received this name because
called suta,
they observed the same duty as the original sutas, while they were
also allowed two other infeiior occupations, namely, secondly,
employment with a ksatriya in connexion with chariots, elephants
Bd
12, 125
=>
Bd
iii,
G9, 19
f.
Vfi 94,
19
f.
i\Jat
43, 23
Br
f,
13, 170
f.
Pa.l v,
f.
iii,
67, 70-1.
13-16.
Mix 96,
Va
92, 66-7.
Br
Hv
11, 51-3.
29, 1588-90.
BrX5, 41-44.
i,
110, '\00.
e>
i,
'
v, 35, 1,
193.
i,
Mahodaya
Mahodaya
55, 5, 35.
to
and
horses,
The
lastly, medicine.^
original sutas
The sutas
17
seem
to
have
class.
and
classes.
When
prat'doma offspring
it
dealing with
women
two higher castes are the magadha and vaideJiaka ; and that
of a ksatriya and a brahman woman is the suia?
Then it adds,
But the suta who is mentioned in the Puranas is different, and so
of the
also is the
'
magadha who
by a
offspring
me^itioned there,
is
real distinction
The passages
'
:
that
is,
from brahmana-ksatriya
in the Puranas the suta
lun thus
MBh xiv, 72, 2087. Cf. Manu x, 47. This statement helps to
elucidate the brahmanical information about the suta in the Vedic Index.
So used,
the same.
* Pad ii,
27, 71-2,
XV, 23, 624.
'
Ed
ii,
36, 172-3.
1061 :'Ham
ii,
MBh
xiii,
Book
iii,
2571
and 85-6.
Va
MBh
62, 148.
iii,
Cf.
MBh
G-I,
1896:
iii,
65, 1-4.
48, 2571-3.
chap. 7 (p. 165).
See
Manu
x, 11,
10
f.
MBh
xiii,
IS,
2622-3.
* Ibid, line 7
Pauranikas tv anyas suto magadhas ca brahma-ksatrad
vi^esatah. E. Shaiua Sastri translates this thus, But men of the names,
Suta and Milgadha, celebrated in the puranas, are quite different and of
greater merit than either Brahmans or Ksatiiyas
where the last assertion is surely staggering. JBrahma-ksatra means sometimes 'brahmans and
f.;
49,
'
'
2465
CHARACTER OF THE
18
StJTAS
offsj)ring of
a ksatriya
woman by
a vaisya.
and magadha
the pratiloma
them as Pauranika
plainly suggests that they were only known from the Puranas
in Kautilya's time and had ceased to exist then^ in the fourth
suta
to
century B.C.
is
who
and
It
was thus
their
duty to preserve
the genealogies of gods, rishis and famous kings and the ballads
and
which were
before the
duty
all
all
The
along.
and
known
as well
to those
who were
The
is
the most
is
use
is
'
membered
as having
had the
MBh xii, 65, 2430; Mat 47, 32; 273, 61, 63; Va 99,
443, 446 ; Br 45, 35 ; 123, 6
and with reference to the Aila race which
being ksatriya gave rise to ksatriyan brahmans and brahmans, Mat 50, 88
ksatriyas', e.g.
Va
'
Va
1, 33.
Br
10, 56
Va
65, 75.
'
1081-2; Bd
Br
e.g.
4, 95.
Va
Pad v, 1, 29.
Hv. 27, 1459
ii.
32, 1766.
MBh
99,
190-1
Hv
20,
Hv 1,
47.
5^, 122.
i,
94,
3740
xii,
Bd
iii,
71, 124.
snitam^ and
its
means
Sruti generally
'
Srutilj,^
'
or shortly
such
the
is
sacred text
or
'
'
means ordinary
tradition,
we have heard/
so
tradition,'
'
19
iti
'
the
is
Bahu
(called
such
child,
is
(47,
^rnti,
the
of
king Asita of
sruti,' ^
seven
paternal
ancestors
The Brahma
maternal grandfathers.
goes to
also
others
and
sruti.
nor apparently
is
The phrase Hi
The former
not
is
known
to
11,
Gaya
of
his
Uma
well-known
found
(v,
who
that a son
sruti,
sruti is
is
is
the
Vedic tradition,
the latter.
srutih
is
adduced for
many
175.
-
that Visnu
51, &c.
Cf.
Mat
'^
that the
Ya
Va
Va
is infinite
3,
10,
24;
'Jo,
2;
<JD,
35, 4.
14; 59, 73; 65, 43; 83, 127; 85, 7; 88, 28, 182;
Mat 35, 5; 36, 2. Br 7, 6.
89, 8, 15; 92, 70; 91, 4; 99, 200, 231.
Hv 10, 619. Kur i, 22, 24. Pad iv, 17, 70 111, 35. Lg i, 27, 50.
Bd in various passages, that correspond to those cited from Va, reads iti
hut
srutah or visnitah iastead, e.g. iii, 63, 29, 182 ; 61, 8, 15; 67, 74
in iii, 1, 43 it has iti irutih.
Its variations are probably editorial.
'
Ram i, 70, 30 ; ii, 110, 18.
Not found in Vedic Index.
"
So also many of the references in third note above.
" Pad iv, HI, 35.
Mat 217, 39.
^
18,
3, 11,
'"
'
c3
20
a second
theft
time
and
that there
is
others.^
sruU appears in
additions,
ordinary brahmanic
its
are
sense
later
and
is
import
not quite
is
elear.^
mystic doctrine.^^
applied, to late
sometimes in
and
tales
and
Srutani
iti
cited as
and
the
it
is
Veda
used in
Mat
55, 5.
MBh
viii,
Lg
32.
'
i,
33, 139
Var
00, 14-15.
Hv
So
Br
Va
xiii,
Lgi^ 00,\2.
Mat
155, 72G7.
Va
13, 10.
53, 108.
111, G
Bd
ii,
217, 7,
21, 133.
;
8, 39, 44.
13r
213,
42, 2226.
defined,
purohitah,
'
59, 31
Ed
ii,
Sruti-veUd
32, 35.
e.g.
Lg
"Br 99,
^'
Lg
i,
ii,
;
52,
101,
29, 46
1=
1.
1
ii,
152,
8, 8.
Pad
e.g. Bi-
v,
HI, 85;
164, 53-4.
Pad vi, 224, 42, 43
1
19,
337;
113, 18
" Br
49,
238,
7.
105.
;
164, 41.
174, 29.
So
21
as in the cases of
The phrase
srut/ante
iti
kviah
is
sabda."
common J
The words
it is
and
Hruyaie^
in
sriiijaie
is
set against
an
as
veda
i,
itihasa
or
',
cited simply
is
notice of
its
Rig-
65.
original
Then with
tales,
his
^
Ya
30,
the
disciple,
fifth
Bd
4.
Mat
13, 4.
ii,
'
'
Br 220, 206.
e.g. Va <S6', 206;
Hv
13, 155.
'
27,
Bd
5.
ii,
'
Br
Kfir
'
Br 211,
3.
209
Var
Mat
Bd
1,
iii,
MBh
"
vi,
:
iii,
206
63,
i,
10,
19, 12.
223, 8098
33, 1184.
'-
Cf.
MBh
''
Bd
ii,
61, 12.
7.
Br
iii,
Pad
v, 8, 1
121, 10291
;
:
Hv
192, 11098.
'
Yji 21, 3; 57, 121 ; 91, 16.
Mat 113, 37. MBh
227, 8267.
'"
Bd ii, 31, 12-16. Vu 60, 12-16. Vis iii, 1, 7-10.
" Bhag xii, 7, 4-7.
xii,
20, 614.
Mat
MEh
37, 7.
Pad
30, 39
xii,
69, 16.
or Lomaharsana.^'*
Pad
70, 54.
ii,
Pad v, 10,
3; 112, 9; 2 IS, 1.
91.
Similarly Atharvant sruti,
19,
i,
95, 27.
89, 12.
Cf.
33, 1845.
36, 207,
Romaharsana
suta
it
i,
63,
31, 21
2418:
xii,
i,
66,
2570:
xii,
Va 60,21; and
;"
22
After that
composed
The
lie
it,
it.
made the
may
Puranas manifest.^
it
that
had
Itihasas and
gain the
is
^
a statement which (however much we discount
number eighteen) would hardly have suggested itself, if the
epic was believed to be prior to all the Puranas.
The epic has also
borrowed from the Puranas/ more often I think than they cite it.
eighteen Puranas
the
As
was compiled.
materials'"'
What
is
by
their very
gave
What
in
the
men
Veda
of
itself
Allusions
their attention.^
and
similarly
though
is
described in the
less fully in
theVisnu.^
six versions
and taught
MBh
'
e.g.
i,
1,
MBh
54-64.
i,
65,
v,
MBh
179, 7073:
xviii, 6,
xiii,
see
304.
84, 3990.
23
them
their names.
'
root-comjDOsitions
and were
(j)dda)
'
to
{inula-samJiifd).
They
besides
may
be remnants of those
Samsapayana
two
I\Ioreover these
Puranas alone have the old fourfold division spoken of in the above
krtva mayapy uktam Puranam rsi-sattamali
Atreyah Suniatir dhlman Ka^yapo hy Akrtavranah
Bharadvajo "gnivarca^ ca Vasistho MitrayuS ca yah
Savarnih Somadattis tu Su^arma Sam^apayanah
ete ^isya mama proktah Puranesu dhrta-vratah
tribliis tatra krtas tisrah sambitah punar eva hi
sat^ali
mamika
10
15
v, 36, 14.
' Va 21, 1.
iii, 115, 11027 f., &c.
Kasyapeyah sandtanah, Va 7, 1 Kdfeyah samiaydyati, Bd ii, 6, 1.
Read in both Kdiywpah Sdmsapd yanah ?
'
As inquirer, Va 49, 97; 56, 1-2; 57, 86, 88; 60, 33; 63, 1; 65,
1
71,2; 73, 24 59, 16 and Bd ii, 15, 1 19, 99 3S, 2 30, 1, 5
As narrator, Va 103, 67. Read probably
34, 34; 36, 1: iii, 1, \.
Akrtavrana,
Sdmiapdyana
in
Va
69, 34.
24
passage/ and their four pdilas are called Frahiyd, Annmhcja, JJpodghdta and Upasamlidra.^
their livelihood.''
whom
were brahmans.
it
to
It thus
development of
grew
many
into
it
described things in
many ways
in various Puranas.^
This also
These miffht
Puranas, but will be taken here chiefly from
and Brahmfinda, which have the oldest version in such
many
be cited from
the
Vayu
and also from the Matsya, Brahma and Hariwhich have the next best versions.
There are many allusions to matters that were handed down
from very ancient times, long before the original Purana was
traditional matters,
varhsa,
Va
32, 67
Va
so divided.
'Bdiv,
"
Hv
Kur
Mat
4, 67.
J, 1 1,
16.
U,
15.
i,
Padv, i, 2, 14.
Pad V, 1, 11 f.
it,
MBh
BV
i.
i,
1,
863, 867.
f.
MBh
i,
4,
851
f.
brahmans.
Pad
vi,
219, 37,
TRANSMITTERS OF TRADITION
compiled, such as old song-s {fjulhdn) sung-
Alavka
(p. 16),
famous
the
eulogizing-
men whose
by
Nrga/ and
business
it
and songs
Yayiiti,^
Arjuna
Mfindhatr,^
Rantideva,''
(p. 16),
kings,
'^a
was
KartavTrya
others.^
to
know
the ancient
is
with, for nothing less than this can be implied by the frequent
them
references to
to describe
who sang an
those
we
them.
find the
term
Thus,
first,
and
as regards
j^urd-vid, designating
Yadava king Sasabindu,^ those who sang the songs of the p'drs,''
and others.^ Its use was extended to later minstrels in additions
made to the Puranas, and so the Vayu in its description of the
dynasties of the Kali age applies it to those who sang about the
last Paurava king,^ the Mahabharata to those who sang- about
gifts,^ and the late Bhagavata to those who sang about Krsna.^^
Other terms, such as j';?w?ifl'-^'>7fl',^^^;?Yir7-?;if/,^^7;a?77?i27-a,^'* and
'[mrdniha}^ often mean merely '^one who knows the Parana (or
1
Bd
3510-15
Va .95, 94-101. Br 12, 39-46. Hv 30, 1638Lg i, 67, 15-24. MBli i, 75, 3173-7; 6'5,
xii, 26, 780-3.
Mat 3i, 10-12.
63, 2299-2300
69-70. Va 88, 67-9.
96-103.
G8,
iii,
Vis
45.
10, 8-15.
iv,
vii,
'
Bd
''
MBh
e.g. Aitareya
iii,
63,
vii, 67,
2369-73.
Brahm
viii, 4,
21.
Bd
iii,
MBh
19, 9.
Va
(44, 19)
and Pad
4,
f.
(v, 13, 4)
83, 10.
i,
'*
V, 18, 50.
^^
Mat
'
"
60, 1.
Pad
iv,
Peiliaps
Br 121,
WR\x
ii,
40,
1472.
Bd
dvija)',
iii,
&c.;
4:,
851-2
'=
Pad
&c.
iv,
111,
5.
TRANSMITTERS OF TRADITION
26
Puranas)
'
so used
Purdna-vettr,^ Purdna-vdcaka,'^
and
But
others.'*
at other times
2mrdna-jna,
mean
who knows
one
'
the ancient
tales
Thus,
'.
can
as
only
regards
cited as quoting
recited
when
^''^mWaxlj pnrdna-vid
Rama
repeated as well
is
by purana-jnasj
it
This term
is
janas
2ixe
qxioted as
Rantideva,^^
others.''^
'
who know
'those
ksatriya
it
appears sometimes to
mean
verses
hy panrdnika ja?ias.'^^
Paurdna often means ancient y^ but sometimes 'belonging to,
connected with or mentioned in the Purana (or Puranas) '.^^ The
'
^
'
Pad
Va
'
Yii 70,
'
Lg
**
iv,
88, 69.
76-7.
Va
i,
111, 28.
brahman
Br 171,
is
meant.
4.
vei'se
Bd iii, 8, 83.
Bd iii, 71, 14. Mat
38, 2010.
96, 13.
Pad v, 13, 42.
60, 5.
44, 57.
Br
i5, 41.
Hv
67.
Hv
surarsis,
anachronism.
MBh
i,
^^
Va
88, 114.
e.g. kavis,
e.g.
Hv
42, 2352.
121, 4692.
Br 213, 152.
MBh
Bd
So
i,
iii,
MBh
2,
i,
vi,
12, 483.
74,
JRAS,
v,
1913, p. 897.
107, 3773: vrtti, xv
also
STUDENTS OF GENEALOGIES
word pnnltana
is
who
ag^e^
earlier
men more
times
men
27
ancient as those
who
but some-
B.C.,
sang- about
Sasabindu^
and Alarka.^
The way
in
do not refer to the present Puranas and hardly even to the original
down
there
are
Thus vamm^rid
one
who had
occurs, denoting
'^
which
Veda and
just as plainly
',
meant ' one who had learnt the Veda ^ and Veddntaand even sankhyd-vid ^ besides many similar exrid,^ yoga-ml
Vaiiisa-vids are
pressions which imply thorough knowledge.^
mentioned as quoting from more ancient purana-jfias (p. 26), and
in particular Soma-vamsa-vids ^" are referred to.
The character
as Feda-vid
"^
of
these
men
is
as
^
*
''
'
.9,
iii,
70, 20:
by
iii,
67,
88, 69.
Lg
i,
65,
344, 13241.
Mat 374, 37.
Va 83, 98-9. Bd
panrdnikas?'^
MBh
special genealogists
Vipraih pnrdtanaih,
Bd
Bd
Va
and these
earlier authorities
1.
Bd
66, 39.
iii,
5, 38.
9J?,
Va 4,
Mat
66.
2.
73, 44
06,21.
xii,
62.
Pad
iii.
Br 234, 2; 338,
19, 66.
2.
Lg
i,
8,
86;
v, 36, 5.
Mat 143,
e.g.
Va
.9.9,
432.
Bd
Bd
iii,
74, 245.
iii,
63, 169.
Mat 373,
53.
So
also
hruhma-
STUDENTS OF GENEALOGIES
28
The same
cintaka
just as
fact
men
shows in Veda-cintaka
it
Veda, as
is
purdna-jna
knew
is
proves that
well known.
that
and amtvailisa-jmrdm-jha,^
'
'
to the
and
tales
thus appears
It
the Veda, but the brahmans, with the growing pretensions of their
caste
befell
rarely, yet
One
men approve ', as
trustworthy version.
prefer
',
'
is
if
The other
elsewhere.^
unknown
to
and
it
is
mean men
it
it
appears to
if settling
some
'
is
applied
occurs, because
it
otherwise, but
emphatic way as
The
is
which appears
icchanti,
extol
'
''
in
in
is
an
difference of opinion.'^
to their status,
called
by
above
'
-
Br
8, 77.
Va
Va
83, 100.
88, 171.
B(I
iii,
Hv
'
{dvija^
15, 812.
Cf.
MBh
Bd
iii,
Va
70, 16.
brahmans
'
xii,
344, 13241.
63,171-
95, 15.
Br
15,
Hv
1.
Lg
37,
i,
1969
69, 5.
vai'ani.
Also Hv 37, 1977 but cf. Br 15, 9 ; Mat 44, 17 and Lg i, ^<S, 23. Cf.
apparently ista in Vedarth on Eigv ii, 39.
Cf.
Va i?, 37; 66, 39; 76, 21. Ed iii, 3, 38; 12, 23: Pad iv,
100, 123.
7 Bd iii, 70, 23.
Mat 44, 22. Br 15, 5. Hv 37, 1973. Also Va
95, 22 (cf. Lg i, 68, 26, confusedly):
:
e.g.
"
e.g.
pauranikas and
168, 191.
13;
^^-Jtrana-J^lfts.
MBh
and Bd
iii,
i,
121, 4692
63,
69;
71,
PURANIC BRAHMANS
vlpra^ and even srutarsl'^ and maharsi^)
knew the
They were
old tales.
is
29
applied to those
sutas in the
who
own
out his
But
genealogy.^
Purana and
its
disciples, the
and certainh'
times,
in later
of the Puranas.
It
is
of Purana-jfias,
above,
By
brahmans.
to
Pam*anikas,
devoting'
into students
and expounders
when they
refers
are
studied the A edas and to form a separate class, for they would very
rarely have been able to combine proficiency in both wide fields of
mention
cited,
The
made
literature.
is
of the
many an
knew
little
of Puranic
The
priestly
recited
i'.
Ram
i,
MBh
xli, 3-12,
71, 1
f.
13023-4.
Pad
iv,
112, 58.
30
the
Vedas.
First
regards
as
antiquity^
Vyasa
said
is
to have
arranged the Veda and formed the four Vedas^ and the Puranas,
putting aside the account of their origin given above, say he divided
the one original Purana into the existing eighteen/ thus placing
Further,
the brahmans asserted that the Veda had existed from everlasting, and
its
at
of
an equality with the Veda, for many of them assert that they are
Veda-sammita, or Vedaik sammita,^ 'of equal measure with the
single story
estimated.*
is so
(i,
The
title
Veda
'
i,
v, 1,
45-7.
Vis
i,
1,3:
Pad
vi, 8, 12.
vi, 1,
The Bhag
8; 383, 116.
brahma-
Pad
vi,
Hv
4,
290.
Other portions,
'
" Pad
i,
63, 8.
31
who
teaching beyond
cavil.^
who regarded
all
is
passed on
Purana disrespectfully.^
In late additions the suta Romaharsana is called a muni
and extolled,^ and even his son Raumabarsani is lauded fulsomely,
and C2t\\e(\. jaffad-gurn.^
those
The brahmans
was
blasphemy, but the Puranas claimed even higher merit for themselves j thus, to give only a few instances, it is said the Purana
destroys
all sin
it
from existence ;
one to Visuu * that
tion
or rather superior, to
it
"^
it
raises
is,
who
attained
Purana would
the
Veda."
Further the brahmans arrogated to themselves the monopoly of
revelation
and
religious ceremonies
virtually
superseded
and
ritual.
brahmanic doctrine
in
extolling
the
e.g.
tirthas
Boar.
"
2
Vis
iii,
4, 10.
'
lation), 137,
ii,
45, 125.
32
blessing,
{bhakti),^
every
of
sin
'
it.^
who
recited or
expounded the Puranas, the Vayu, Padma and Siva assert that a
brahman was not really wise if he did not know the Purana (p. 1),''
making knowledge
thu,s
carried
is
of the
to say
about the
knowledge
them
and
as a
if
a believer in
^
They are equal to
Pilgrimages to tirthas are extolled everywhere.
the Vedas, Pad i, 43, 48 ; and better than sacrifices, Pad i, 11, 17.
e. g.
'
e. g.
2,
vi,
30 t.
36 f.
Pad
Praising Krsna
vi,
is
228, 39-41.
more
Cf.
VN
it
the chief of
is
it
all
sastras/
from
cleanses
33
it is
sin,^ it
a Veda
and outweighs
enables a
man
to attain
to
them
is less
CHAPTER
The Rfima-
(p. 22).
assertive,
and claims
sin.^
III
(jdthcls
materials
but this seems to have been a later application of it, when the
scheme of cosmological time was developed. It is not seldom used
age
',
it is said,
kalpa
is
wise
'
2
''
i,
^
">
i,
i,
and
so also pard-kalpa}^ as
knew a
particular
where
vrata,^-^
it
and
298.
'
111, 4-6.
'
vii,
'
Mat
55, 63,
'"
e.g.
Mat
" e.g.
Pad
73 :
puratanasya kalpasya puruiiani vidur budhah.
57,
i,
fesses to explain
'-
In this way
that purd-kalpa-vids
xviii, 6,
i,
declared
is
'
'
in a simpler
Mat
63,
1.
26; 58, 55
Al, 1
it.
Pad
ii,
i,
137, pro-
34
it is
and kalpa-vdkya.
Fxirdna and
itilidscv,
'ancient lore'
generally/
and
traditional
history.*
But the
line
between fact and fable was hardly definite and gradually became
blurred, especially where the historical sense was lacking, and so no
clear distinction
the
Puranas.
The Vedarthadlpika
Purana
is
mythological
even didactic.^^
tale
"
MBh
'
an
called
is
itihasa,
note above.
Mat 181, 5
Also the following references.
2
'
to
See
fifth
Mat
53, 64.
247,
5.
MBh
i,
175, 6650.
In the beginning this universe was nothing but water ', &c. so SBE
98 but this is very doubtful, because (1) itihdsa is, I believe,
very rarely found applied to such accounts, (2) the definition of itihdm
and the references to it in the Kautiliya Artha^astra (which will b9
noticed in chap. IV) distinctly negative it, and (3) so also does Yaska's
as
'
xliv, p.
>
Its notice of
65.
MBh
xii,
i,
" Var
53, 26.
''
Va
'=*
Br 240,
55, 2.
5.
Pad
v, 59, 2.
108,
1.
PUR AN A AND
ITIIIASA
35
late by adding
Moreover no strong distinction was made
in later times between these terms and akhyuna, and they are not
seldom treated as synonymous.^
As collective terms Itihfisa and Puruna are often mentioned as
stories^ fables,
distinct/
is
singular or plural
intended
is
but in
; ^
others^"
to
it
original
is
Yayu
the
the
locative
The Purana
as so
and
it is
there said that the matters with which sutas were concerned were
d/-^td.
It
makes
were displayed
as
or
'
Puranas
'
in the
for
and ancient
in tales
displayed in
'are
stories
the Itihasas
'
and
stories
would have been comprised among the materials used, and the
1
Mat 72, 6-10. Pad vi, 77, 30; 243, 3: and often. So in the
Anuglta, which is a late brahmanical production, e.g. MBh xiv, 20;
21
&c.
Va
54,
Br 131,
1-3, 115.
Pad
2.
v, 32,
8-9:
vi,
e.g.
Mat
Br
55.
69,
234,
27;
161,
'
1, 8.
See quotations
4.
Bd
from
iv, 4,
Ahhydna,
i,
i,
i,
648;
2,
18
2,
(>0,
649-52.
19
MBh
Mat
xii,
141, 81.
Similarly Vis
166, 6205.
i,
7,
Perhaps Purdne
d2
MBh
kirtita,
xii,
Br
208, 7571.
5,
21
Hv
7,
Doubtful,
427.
36
would say
latter construction
definitely
It
clear
is
been in-
original
of
creation,
its
dissolution,
and the
Manvantaras.
and
end
obvious
five subjects,
in the genealogies.^
'
Purana
rise to
'.
have been coined after the Puranas substantially took their present
composition, comprising great quantities of other matters, especially
brahmanic doctrine and ritual, dharma of all kinds, and the merits
of tirthas, which are often expounded with emphatic prominence.
It belongs to a time before these matters were incorporated into
the Puranas.
It
therefore ancient,
is
characterizes
the earliest
Dharma
but
is
in all its
Hence
it
was no ingredient
how
(p.
and thenceforward
23),
Cf.
five
of chap.
IV
The
and
multifarious
Quoted
in
Bd
37: Gar
pressed in Vis
v, 1,
Vis
^
i,
1,
i,
iii,
37-8
J215,
6,
Va
4,
14: Bhav
25
Ag
10-11
i,
1, 14.
3,
Mat 53, 65
4-5: Var ^,
:
Wrongly
vi, 8, 2, 13.
Such
Homer.
Kur
4.
i,
i,
12
Siv
Differently ex-
in Bliag xii,
7,
8-10.
Cf.
BRAHMANICAL ADDITIONS
now found were thus
pther matters
37
later additions,
such aug-men-
and it was
Puranas could be composed which diverged from
The Puranas
to
stories
their
traditions,
The Matsya
implies
this,
for,
after
describing-
the
eighteen
{53, 10-59),
adds (66-9) that the five-subject Purana treats also of the maha-
Brahma, Visnu, the sun, Rudra and the earth ; and that
dharma, wealth, love and final emancipation from existence and
what is repugnant thereto are treated of in all the Puranas. The
Vayu, which states the five characteristic subjects, describes the
eighteen Puranas briefly {104, 2-11), and adds (11-17), that they
give instruction about many dhaimas belonging to all classes and
tmya
of
faith,
later
additions,
additions
Hence
made
manifestly
by
the
Puranic
brahmans.
The compilation
of the original
mean
that
all
of the four
the traditions
all
it
would
may
'
ANCIENT TRADITIONS
38
The Mahabharata
many
of instruction
of
As
also incorporated
of Nala.*'
stories
is
generally
evidence to
little
and
(1)
and
"^
(2) the
Sagara^ narrated
the
in
Ayodhya
and
Cyavana and his princessPururavas and Urvasi were according
his
wife Sukanya.^"
For instance,
rishi
present Puranas.
it
as a typical purana.^^
it is
is
noteworthy
found in the
all
It
their
when
oral tradition
is
the only
means of perpetuation, things once forgotten are lost for ever. The
fact that Pururavas and Urvasi are mentioned in a hymn of the
Rigveda (x, 95) would not account for the legend that exists,
because other persons who are far more prominent in the Veda are
unknown
and Sudas
(p. 7),
It
is
times about ancient kings and rishis, but such stories betray their
character in various
'
'
^
"
'
717
Hv J20, 1085-1112.
MBh iii, 96, 8561
f.
2
Bd iii, 49.
noticed in chap. XIV.
Kur
'
MBh
i,
31, 6-10.
iii,
to 13, 753.
Lg
i,
66, 3-10.
Siv
vii,
60, 81
to 8, 23.
to 61, 19.
Hv
13,
JKAS,
MBh
iii,
" See
SEE
xliv, p. 98.
intelligible to those
39
The first three subjects that Puranas should treat of are based on
imagination, are wholly fanciful, and do not admit of any practical
examination
hence
it
here.
fifth subjects
to investigate
chronological scrutiny
and do admit of
hymns
is
them
It
celebrated in song.
and there
is
dealt
fifth
who were
the
Sodam-rdjika, and
is
They
given twice.*
Suhotra Atithina
the Afiga
Sivi Auslnara
Sasabindu Caitraratha
Bharata Dausyanti
Gay a Amurtarayasa
Rama
Rantideva Sahkrti
Dasarathi
Aiksvaku
BhasfTratha
Sao:ara
Prthu Vainya.
Mandhatr Yauvanasva
Yayati Nahusa
AmbarTsa Nabhagi
Marutta Aviksita
Brhadratha Vira
are these
list in
the Drona-parvan
Women
is
who know
^
xlvi,
"
the stories.
The legend is also impliedly referred to in Rigv
74-88.
*
,5,
18
MBh
see
Bd
SEE
ii,
29,
Cf.
speak of 24.
Vira may be an adjective.
'"
iv,
318, 323-4.
Their ideal characteristics are explained in Va, 57, 68-80
xii,
^9^
910-1037
i,
i,
223-4
(6 verses)
40
dagnya; but he does not properly fall into this enumeration because
he was not a king". Suhotra Atithina is Suhotra^ the descendant of
Vitatha,^ Bharata^s successor, Atithina being a variant of Vaita-
thina.
genealogies
be found in the
all will
The
does not
the kings
any
in
proj)er
list
Mandhatr,
order.
Bhagiratha,
'
"
MBh
in chaps.
Table in
chai^,
i,
VII
3715-9.
94,
to IX,
XII.
'.
MBh
xii,
121, 10293-304.
iii,
meant when
it is
said
MBh
vii,
who
62, 2281
is
:
^9, 981.
'
MBh
He who
samraj
14,
ii,
Va
649-50.
45, 86.
is
celebrated as a
Often celebrated. Of him an old verse was sung 'As far as the sun
and as far as he sets, all that is called Yauvana^va Mandhatr's
territory': MBh vii, 62, 2282-3; xii, 29, 983: Va 88, 68: Bd iii,
63, 69-70: Vis iv, 2, 18: Blmg ix, 6, 37.
Celebrated in MBh iii,
126, 10423-68, which describes his birth in an absurd brahmanical
fable, noticed in id. vii, 62 and xir, 29, 974-9.
Cakravartin, id. xiii,
14, 860.
^
rises
41
is,
Hariscandra.^*
list is
given of kings
Mandhatr
Bhagiratha,
cattle,^^
kings
who gained
His
*
gifts
of
Rama
twice,^"^
names
named
The storv
Bhagirathl.
is
told,
&c.
MBh
''
less note.
MBh
^
their
Bharata,
Yauvanusva,
and
story, ^hid.,
Va5i,
Mat
5
"
'
MBh
MBh
MBh
'
iii,
xiv, 4,
Pad
8329-32
314-16.
88,
vi, 9,
86
v,
f.
Br
69, 9, 23.
12, 120-2.
Vis
iv,
Hv 5,5,
11, 3.
Ag
1857, 1865.
274, 5.
238.
xii, 8,
iii,
MBh
Bd
9, 23.
121, 10291-2:
xiii,
2, 121.
'
125, 10422.
'-
'^
in 127,
10471
f.
MBh
xiii, 66,
'*
him
story about
Praised,
cussed,
MBh
JRAS,
ii,
MBh
f.
"
115,
''
6464-89
MBh
xii,
42
AmbarTsaj
Kasi,
Rfima
Yuvanasva,^
Dasarathi,
grandson
Karandhama's
Janamejaya, Vrsa-
thus
is
justice,'^
Puru, &c.
is
worthless, thus
it
places
nasva, though he
This
in
list is
was long
it
These
lists
have been
no
kings in
how
66
all
lists.
Hv
12, 711
That
is,
Siv
vii,
60,
entirely apart
a great
75-6
Br
king; so
?,
Va
88, 65
Bd
iii,
63,
92.
'^
v, 89,
'
3146:
MBh
xii,
313-6; &c.
166, 6191-201.
vi, 9,
43
The popular
scale
was
values
of
literature
is
different
totally
These divergencies and also the fact that the Puranas sometimes
contain statements that differ from those in brahmanic literature
doctrines
and
and
tales,
Vedic
sometimes
literature
The divergence however is substantial and shows that the Puranic brahmans must have
received the different account when they took over the Puranas,
borrowed from Puranic and
Itihfisic sources.^
Now may
Puranas,
it,
viz.,
quotes from
The
first
passage
translated thus
is
man who
oblations) for fifteen years, nor does the fire carry his offerings (to
the gods)
notes,
Manu
'\-'
have
iv,
not so far
243-9, as Biihler
found them in any
"^
'.
This
Satapatha
'
Biihler's
is
Brahm
2nd
xiii, 5, 4.
edition,
Vedartli imssim.
Bombay, 1892.
I, 6,
''
I,
^
'
Dom
'
eva
'.
'
'
as far as to kill
".
'
Smite
'
is
44
His citation
is
fully supported
by the
is
Padma
expressed.
'
and
so
'
outright.
Apastamba
Then it was
the Matsya and Padma
down
that
it
was no
maxim
life
offence to kill
an dtatayin
(viii,
350-1).
its
is
so
defined in
his time.^
The
third passage
'^
is
translated thus
p^^
Pad
v, 4.5,
^^ ^^5^
54_g_
56-8.
*
Baudhayana i, 10, 18, 13.
Vasistba iii, 15-18.
Visnu-smrti v,
189-92. Brhaspatiii, 15-16.
^ A king was of
course bound to punish an dtatayin, but an attempt
was made to exempt brahmans and nobles, Lg ii, 50, 9-1 0. Cf. Brhas-
pati
'
ii,
17.
Atatdyin; MBh
ii, 9, 23, 3-5.
iii,
36,
SEE
ii,
him
45
in
in
Apastamba quotes a
conciser
the rites
fuller descriptions.^
version.
translated
taught
(in
thus, as
departed ancestors.
increases the
created things.
new
That has
creation) ".
This
is
expressed
in
concise prose,
it is
(55,
the future
' ;
Upapurana,
name
(the
and
it
clear that
There
is
itself chiefly
in
with
future
'
'
events or events in
is
nothing
constitutes
the
whole of
is
the
first
or
Samba)
Samba
Upapurana,^
that
(or
Samba
The present
expounding
tells
The chief passages are \a50, 214-22 Bd ii, 21, 164-75 Mat 124,
102-110 Vis ii, 8, 84, 87-9. Cf. also Va 8, 194 61, 99-102, 122-3:
Bd ii, 7, 180 35, 110-3, 146-7.
'
''
3-6.
This expression
ii,
'
9, 24,
SBE
ii.
158.
is
49-51.
^
In i, 48, 2, and especially 6G f.
^
So Macdonell, Sanskrit Literature,
p.
302.
46
and there
is
There
is
name,
It
its
highly im-
is
its historical
account of
is
sideration.
that
little is clearly
It
is
ages,
and
practically
worthless as regards
doctrine that
Padma/ which
brief account
is
Similar
this.^
into Pitrs
is
As
"
Passim
who were
and abodes.
classes of Pitrs, of
One broad
who were
distinction
deceased men.^
72,
73,
49-60;
75, 53.
""
'
Where
several
be
collated.
28, 66.
47
The
former who dwelt in heaven were as gods,^ and they and the gods
piti-s."
They were the most primeval
and were indeed from everlasting/ and never cease to
But the Pitrs who were human ancestors (comprising the
grandfather and great grandfather
attained to and
father,
'')
became one with the divine Pitrs through righteousness ^ and dwelt
At the end of every thousand
blissfully in heaven with them.'^
yugas they are reborn/'^ they revive the worlds, and from them are
produced all the Manus and all progeny at the new creations. ^^
These Puranas thus declare that the maim^ija pUr^ attain to the
Pitrs, dwell in
that
heaven and
is,
This
is
The
Pitrs are
all
these are
Bd
father.
Va
'
Gar
71, 9
Va
71, 8
108
83,
96, 13
Va
66,
Bd
Bd
iii,
71,
88
34
iii,
Hv
Cf,
8.
9,
6
52
9,
9, 11,
iii,
97, 4, 7
Va
'
Bd
16, 847.
Mark 96 and
97,
and
89 vary.
i,
Gar
Bd
i,
iii,
Cf.
Va
Pad
v,
71, 12,
.9,
52
Mark
35
122
9,
Hv
Bd
17,
928
Mat Ul,
Repeated
79.
in
Cf.
871).
13, 4
ii,
'
Mat
15, 42.
Cf.
Hv
Bd
iii,
10, 105
20, 8
Va
73,
58
18, 1009.
''
Mat
and
first
68.
Cf.
141, 60, where for smrtdh read probably sritdh (cf. verses 58-9
Similarly Bd ii, 28, 73-4
Va 56,
passages in p. 45 note ').
;
Br 220, 92.
'
',
9, 13.
" Mat
^^
15,
29
Lokdndm
Pad
v, 9, 56.
aksaydrthin,
Va
Cf.
Va
83, 121
71,
57
Bd
iii,
Bd
iii,
20, 15.
9,
57-8.
48
new manvantara.^
Moreover
the Pitrs were a comprehensive body of beings^ for the seven chief
rsiffanas are also called Pitrs
at the beginning of a
new age
is
Maru ^
and
'^
the Aiksvaku,
Thus
who
it is
applied to Devapi
brahma-
The
word thus has precisely the meaning which Apastamba gives it,
and his application of it to the Pitrs sums up correctly the function
assigned them as shown above.
These Puranas also declare that they repeat the doctrine concerning the Pitrs, which was expounded in 'a Purana' or more
probably in 'the Parana'/ so that it was the ancient belief.
The
'
'A Parana^
might very appropriately mean the Bhavisyat, because the BhaviFrom whatever
syat would naturally treat of such futiire matters.
Purana then they quoted this doctrine, they manifestly repeat the
ancient belief that would have been expounded in the Bhavisyat in
Apastamba^s time.
It has been pointed out above, that dharma was no ingredient
of the earliest Puranas except probably such simple lessons as might
be conveyed incidentally in the five special subjects of those
Puranas
and these four doctrines cited by Apastamba support
that view.
The third and fourth are not matters of dharma but
Purana' would obviously mean
"
^
*
a king
of Ayodhya.
' Va
Bd iii, 74, 256 Mat 273, 61 where the plural is
99, 443
used for the dual, Prakrit-wise.
As these Puranas avowedly borrowed
their account of the kings of the Kali age from the Bhavisya (see next
chapter), it seems probable they borrowed this portion also from it,
though the present Bhavisya has not either. Cf. Vis iv, 24,, 46, 48.
Va 55, 104-110; Bd'ii, 31, 104-111. Less correctly Mat IM, 94.
' Mat Ul, 81 and 16.'
Va 56, 90. Bd ii, 28, 96.
:
**
The second
is
not
and not
49
it
sin,
rule of
is
Puranas,
because
his
earliest
CHAPTER IV
THE AGE OF THE ORIGINAL PUR ANA
The age
of the
Puranas
may now
doing
this,
known
In
facts to
earlier evidence.
to
Skanda
in the
also
dated
found only in the Padma, Bhavisya and Brahma Puranas, and thus
500 and
which occur in
Some
of those verses,
grants of the years 475-6 and 482-3, are declared in some grants
to
They do
One might as well ai'gue that, because Maine in Ancient Law (chap, v)
quotes some verses from the Odyssdj about certain ancient legal conditions, therefore the Odyssey dealt with linv.
'
'"^
Cowell and Thomas, Tx'unshition, p. 72.
Chap. Ill, paragraph 4.
See V. A. Smith, Early History of India. 3rd ed., pp. 21-22.
' Trans. Vlth Oriental Congress, vol. iii, p. 205.
The MS. was sent
50
A.D.
not however (as far as I know) occur there, but are found in the
Padma and
unknown compositions. It
Padma or the Bhavisya or both
existed before a. d. 475 and even much earlier, and a similar conclusion, though not so clear, may be drawn as regards the Brahma.
Further the Matsya, Vayu and Brahmanda say in their accounts
those verses
of the dynasties of the Kali age that they borrowed their accounts
; ^
the Bhavisya existed in the middle of the third century a.d., the
Matsya borrowed before the end of that century, and the Vayu and
Brahmanda borrowed in the next century.^ The present Bhavisya,
as presented in the Sri-Vehkatesvara edition, does not contain that
account, but another altogether corrupt and false, and the reason
is
that the Bhavisya has been freely tampered with in order to bring
prophecies up to date and the ancient matter utterly vitiated
its
contained
it
in
the
third
of the Bhavisyat
Purana in
may
be drawn therefrom.
The 'Purana', as already pointed
an
essential fact.
is
by
and
a contradiction in terms.
The
of
first
'
into existence as
Now
definite books.
came
Apastamba obviously
out, first
lore,
inference therefore
its title
is
that
such a name could not have been possible until the term Purana
My
517-18.
2
vii-viii.
JRAS,
JRAS, 1912,
pp. 142-3.
51
it
it
Hence the
Bhavisyat cannot be placed later than the early part of the third
century B.C., and even possibly earlier
At
years.
that time
original meaning,
the
title
arises,
what length
time
have existed at
and
B.C.;
if
this,
of
There can be
longer.
beginning of the
fifth
century
Matsya
The
third inference
'
distinct, the
are
the future
'
referred
to
here
as
in
we have now.
When
to
which
it
the Bhavisyat
and
all
into
'
the future
' ;
and
it
would have
if
'
where the
SEE
title
ii,
'
'
p. xliii.
e2
52
little
to speak of
win general
interest in a
'.^
'
'
had
commenced with
interesting tales of
what had
taken place before launching out into talk about the real and
unknown
This inference
future.
is
entirely
by the
supported
statement ante that the Bhavisyat began with the story of Krsna's
son
Samba
further declarations.
There
some
is
ranked as
'
j)ast
definite
and
princes,
information concerning,
first,
what was
',
less
markedly with
rishis, stop
and
and
his brothers,
final
successors,
"^
Magadha
after that
battle
ending with
as
Janamejaya
the
decease
of
the
Pandavas,
or
later
with
III.
As regards
'
the future
'
The Vfiyu
pro-
Asimakrsna or AdhisTmakrsna, the great grandson of that Janamejaya and the sixth in
generation from Arjima, in the Paurava line.* The Matsya (50, 66)
fesses to
in the reign of
Both
be future.^
to
Senajit,
fifth
'
*
but
killed in the
it
was a
later
lacuna.
^
and seventh in
who were
Va
99, 270.
Mat
oO, 77.
great battle.
also
53
These three
Puranas thus start the 'future^ kings in those three great dynasties
with the sixth or seventh successors of those who took part in tliat
battle
that
they make
is,
'
the future
begin
'
some
five
or six
it, if
we put
Magadha.2
decessors in
This point
is
more
definitely discussed in
XV.
chapter
in their accounts
speak of Parlksit as
Magadha
first
future."*
line,"
but treat
who
'the future' begin some thirty years after the battle as regards
Parlksit, but immediately after the battle as regards the
dynasties.
Paurava
future
'
line
and
in the
of
Janamejaya
As regards 'the
of
two other
as reigning in the
'
the
battle.^''
two limits
battle,
and a
future
',
sometimes as
'
citation
of
the
reckoning, for
it
Bhavisyat
is
perfectly
compatible
with
either
'
the future'
*
Ya 09, 282-3, 300. Mat 271, 5-6, 23. Bd iii, 71, 113-14 as
regards Seiiajit its reference to Divakara is lost in the lacuna.
And the 60 years assigned to Parlksit 11, MBh i, 49, 1949.
Bhag ix, 22, 34-6.
Vis iv, 20, 12-13; 21, 1.
' Vis iv,
Bhag ix, 12, 9 22, 46.
22, 1 ; 23, 1-3.
;
=*
'
'
Gar
"
i,
1, 5, 9.
54
began at the
close of the
century afterwards.^
The
purpose.
Bharata
Tlie difference
is
about a
position of tradition,
'
the past
'.
precise consequence
Purana was composed about that time (p. 21).^ The two
True
therefore agree and the former corroborates the latter.
Puranas multiplied, the Bhavisyat was devised, and the Puranic
brahmans had ample time to begin incorporating brahmanic matter,
original
may
next be considered.
in the
It belongs
to the fourth century B.C., about a century earlier than the latest
Kautilya says,
'
The
This
is
"
JEAS,
See
Book
v,
1914, p. 1022.
chap. G (p. 255, lines
1,
2)
55
listening-
; ^
and
in
whom
He
is
and he
is
also referred to
them/ and
separate.
Puranic suta and magadha from the two castes of mixed origin who
were
so
exist then
(p.
18).
c.
that century.
It thus appears
works,
definite
authoritative position, and were not novel works then, but went
The Purana was regarded with high respect even by the brahmans who upheld the Vedas specially. Thus the Atharva-veda
says^
The res, and the samans, the metres, the Purana, together
(hymns
the
of the)
the flower
'
'
*
'
all
The
ucchista.
and
The
4, 1.
SEE
i,
39.
is
hymns
56
drew their sustenance from the Itihasa and Purana, which must
Both these passages
like
definite,
the other
mends
by the
calls
for recitation
'
and Purana
These passages
Veda.^
Purana.^
fifty
daughters of
What
cited.
is
is
found in two Puranas now. I have not found the story about
Tarksya Vaipasyata, but it was a story about birds.^
^
xi, 5, 6, 8.
xiii, 4, 3,
'
Sankh
SEE
SEE
12-13.
SEE
Asval
xvi, 1.
xliv, 369,
note
3.
xliv, 98.
Lit., 93.
xliv, 369.
x, 7,
Max
Miiller,
''
'
This story
So Satapatha Brahm,
is
loc. cit.
above
pointed out
54),
(p.
57
'
past
and
whence
traditions,
its
subsequent
all
This conclusion
confirmed
is
down
the Pandavas, and then all the genealogies stop short except those
of the three great
kingdoms
of Hastinapura,
There
is
of
the century or so that followed the battle, yet only concerning the
first
Paurava kings
five
there
is
in prophetic form,
'
future
facts,
Udayana
much
traditional history
in
kingdoms, and
down
am
of Vatsa,^
aware.
and
These
the Puranas, prove that there must have been a closing stage in
tradition
j
so
that
is,
that stage
is
Purana had
hands of brahmans,
who
with the brahmanic lack of the historical sense added nothing about
later
kings
just as the
their
were
own
later,
Yayu
account of the
introduced
at that stage
its
who
My
Id. p. 10
"*
Discussed in chap.
and Appendix
I.
XXYII.
See
''
cliap.
XV.
Meghaduta
i,
31.
58
the change in
brahmans. It
is
the custody of
tradition
the
to
were collected
still
well
or
and that the recluse brahmans who studied the Vedas had at length
become aware to some extent of the contents and importance of
the Puranas.
CHAPTEE V
BBAHMANICAL AND KSATRIYA TRADITION
So far tradition has been considered in its more general aspect,
but a survey of ancient Indian tradition discloses the fact that great
and we
differences exist in the character of its multitudinous tales
;
first classification
itself is
the broad
division into the two groups, traditions that are mythological and
Instances of the former
those that profess to deal with history.
their son
of Ila
from Manu's
and the
birth of
sacrifice,^
and the
to do
though myths that explain the origin of the chief races said
have ruled ancient India may suggest clues for exploring the
here,
to
earliest conditions.
Taking then
many
that
'
Va
3-14.
^
Va
and
we
find
90.
Ag
fi
'
67,
Mat
32-9.
154.
Br
36.
Pad
v, 40.
Var 22.
Va
92, 29-35.
Bd
iii,
59
Maha-
in the Mfirkandeya (7
and
8),
and Sunahsepa in
Sutra."
Others are plainly ksatriya tales, such as the ballad of
king Satyaviata-Trisiihku, Vasistha and Yisvrimitra in the Puranas
that of king Sagara in the Puranas
(p. 38),
(p. 38),
and that of
Others again
those
classes
or
intermediate
character,
(p. 38),
And
son.^
there
is
The
and
impossible details.
is
never
forgotten.
is
kings and
heroes and their great deeds, and displays the ideas and code of
'
MBhi,i75, 6651-91:
'
vii, 5, 1
MBh
i,
39.
VN
9.
'^
Va
'
Pad
cf.
ix,, 2.301-6
'
f.
176,
6696
to 177, 6791.
43: Earn
i,
XV, 17-25.
Vis
iv, 4,
19
f.
Bhag
ix, 9,
18-
93, 21-6.
ii
is
a good example of
brahmanic matter
also
BV
iv,
24
f.
60
honour o ksatrijas.
kinsrs.
but otherwise
thoughts of
rishis.
It notices rislns
is
not
Ksatriya
tales
tradition, even
when magnifying
employed
in
brahmanic
tales.
of ksatriya origin.
The
difference
is
best brought
out where fortunately both the ksatriya and the brahmanic versions
That is found in the stories about Trisahku, Vasistha and
exist.
Visvamitra.
of
The
Trisahku' s
But
presented
so
it
is
characteristically,
two
and what
is
i(Jeas
that
is,
The
legend
of
Thus ksatriya
is
abundant.
it.
1919, p. 364.
Discussed in JRAS, 1913, p. 888
Discussed in JRAS, 1917, p. 44. An absurd instance of brahmanical fancy is the story of Yayati and his four sons (misnamed),
Pad ii, 64 to 84.
'
61
Royal
conditions.
is
nothing impossible
committed
Purana was
down
in
old tales
The
The Vedic
brahmans.
was a
when
on tradition
brahmans had,
(p.
2).
like every
There
one
else, to
rely
far as their
so
no want of references to
is
occurrences,
and allusions
drawn from
then.
then.
The
lack
while on
of
the
historical
it
sense, especially
and
it
historical tradition.
among brahmans,
compose genuine
failed to
fables,
history or
Positively
it
was a
defect, negatively it
brahmans pre-
was
and
much
of them.
When we
want of
earliest
history.
times
It
seek for
was not
for
(p. 3).
is
that
'
62
When
two ways ; first, since the Puranas dealt with ancient tradition,
they could not incorporate into them the doings of later kings;
in
and secondly, the above reason applied from the time when the
brahmans embraced that doctrine, namely, in and after the age of
the Brahmanas and Upanisads, when, according to tradition as
already explained, Puranas had been compiled.-
they added no
consequence that
was
later
different.
men
That
Thenceforward
incorporating
doctrine,
the
and
its
The
primitive
was
doctrine
all
means
of
preserved tradition.
the rishi or
muni;
(2)
(1)
the
and
ascetic devotee
kings, nobles and people ; and (3) the minister of state, royal officer,
and those who followed secular employments. The first was the
brahman par excellence, the saint ; the second the priest and preceptor; and the third the semi-secular brahman and sometimes
wholly a layman.
The
first class,
devoting
itself to
an
ascetic life,
in cities
and
The third
^
"
class
were busied
chiefly or altogether
with
63
brahmans only by
caste
Kings performed
tlie
own
but invoked
priests,
the Rigvedic
Nature.
ill
Their religious
rites,
therefore
knew
of such matters
seclusion
real to
naturally there
to confuse
the two, to
We
why
The lack
its
which
it
is
treats,
of
but
many
It
literature.
can
among
First, it
Preliminary
Anava king
demon king,
is
of
found
See
MBh
lists
xiii,
of
;23,
HISTORICAL CONFUSION
64
and
him Danava
call
of
'
is
rishis of the
first
Similarly
Visvamitra
wrongly
called
and
this
thus the
his descendants
(p.
is
10)
long after-
Two
was the
Visvamitra.
first
naively
fable of the
first
the Vasisthas,
whom
'
there were
',
who
identifies
Visvamitra/ and
first
many,
as
Similarly,
will be
shown
in
regarded as one,^
all
in
of
chapter XVIII,
Gathi's son
'
who was
cirajivin
one,^*^
are confused.^^
An
two Sukas.
Anuha king
of South Paucala
'
Br
Va
13,
^
*
'"
Va
99, 26
27-35.
f.
Bd
iii,
is
71,
Bd
that of the
who married
24-32.
iii,
Mat
4S, 23
f.
Hv
Mat
31,
1682-8.
*
''
**
MBh xiii,
^ MBh
3.
Pad
i,
V,
ix,
21, 25
HISTORICAL CONFUSION
The other was Vyasa's
son,^
far
later.
65
It will
be shown in
g-reat
BhTsma was
(Drupada's father).
of
about
distinct,
Vyasa's family identify the two, give Vyasa's son Suka a daughter
Kirtimati, say she was Anuha's queen and. Brahmadatta's mother,
and so make Brahmadatta great grandson of Vyasa,* thus misAnuha and Brahmadatta from their true position to one
placing
some
Ksatriya tradition
is
right,
and the
Anuha
or
there.
Here
it
has confused
Rama
of
Ayodhya.
prior to
XIV.
It
who
off the
sacrificial horse,
MBh
The whole
Va
this
and
it
Bharata
was the
1,
103.
MBh
73,
shows
28-9
&c.
'
this.
"*
2465
66
descendants
of
Eharata, who
Paurava
the
were
the
famous
Bharatas.
such confusion
who
common
may
be suspected to
Another instance
Samvarana.
'
Tapti).
CHRONOLOGICAL CONFUSION
67
The brahmanical
Bhisma
learnt
dharma
Similarly,
story of
So
plainly brahmanical.
the
Vedarthadipika on Rigveda
by
priest
his
Vasistha
'
iii,
about
'
is
instructed
Karhsa's
birth.-^
Similarly
some
times and
lists
all alive
The
together.
wildest instances of
in
Naimisa
forest
of
instances.^'^
in
The
logized.
'
See
Pad
among the
vi,
MBh
e.g.
985-8:
ii,
xii,
14537-40.
Yasisthas, chap.
'
viii, 2, 37
31, 1613.
XVIII.
219, 1-12.
'
"
MBh
xiii,
Pad
this.
xii,
46, 1570.
iii,
13, 8
f.
26, 1760-6.
4,
Pad
obliterated.
i,
"*
of
'"
story
104-113.
i,
Va
39,
"'
106, 33-40.
f2
HISTORY MYTHOLOGIZED
68
is
made
mythologized, the
is
The whole
Buddhists and
Jains
become
story
and
asuras
chapter
it
is
Urva's son was Rclka, his son was Jamadagni, and his son
briefly.
Rama
(nrvl).
'
all
ksatriyas off
{iini),
and also
two forms.
cruelly
'
According
treated
Haihayas with
his blaze;
filled
fire
sea,
where
of
it
"^
Buddha
is
called Jina-suta,
Gar
i,
Buddhism was
1, 32.
similarly.
'
MBh i, 178, 6815 to 180, 6863 very briefly in xiii, 56, 2905-9.
The whole matter is discussed in JIlAS, 1919, pp. 364 f.
Mat 175, 23-62. Pad v, 38, 74-112. Hv 46, 2527-69.
:
''
HISTORY MYTHOLOGIZED
which
69
and
is
identified
with Visnu.^
Another
instance
the
is
curious
Pitr-variisa.^
The
seven
Mena was
wife of
]Mount Mainaka
and Likhita.
Acchoda, the
sons,
Sahkha
and a
Bhrgus.
wife of
of Yayati."
Narmada, the
river,
was
^ Also Mat 2, 5. See ibid. 51, 29-30 Vfi 17, 76 Bd ii, 18, 79-80,
with which cf. Rigv viii, 102, 4 {samudra-vdxas).
Hv 41, 2149. Va 07, 18. Bd iii, 72, 17. Cf. MBh iii, 18<J, 129G1,
12966-7.
3
Va 72, 1-19 73, 1-49. Bd iii, 10, 1-21, 52-98. Hv 18, 932-99.
Br 34, 41-2, 81-93. Mat 13, 2-9; 14, 1 to 15, 28. Pad v, .9, 2-56.
Also Va 77, 32, 74-6.
Bd iii, 13, 32, 76-9. Lg i, 6, 5-9; 70, 331
:
6-2,"l4-15:
ii,
io, 88.
wrongly say they were ksetraja sous. Vicitraand Pandu, were ksetraja by Vyasa.
* This statement is wrong, as shown above.
^ Three
kings of Ayodhya, see Table of Genealogies in chap. XII.
Visvamahat = ViSvasaha, &c. Vrddhasarman
ViSvaSarmau, Krtasarman, &c.
^ Two early kings of the
Lunar race, see same Table.
Two kings tof Ayodhya. The genealogies say Purukutsa's wife was
Narmada, without connecting her with the river, Va 88, 74 Bd iii, 63,
Br 7, 95-6 'K\ 12, 714-5 Siv vii, 60, 79
73_ (which has lost 3 lines)
Kur i, 20, 27-8 Gar i, 138, 24. Women in ancient times bore the
same names as rivers, see chap. XI. So also Vis iv, 3, 6-1 2 and Bhag
*
(loc. cit.)
HISTORY MYTHOLOGIZED
70
is
the
Visvamahat,^ and
Krtvi
call
a,
father's
'
pitr-kauj/oJ'
daughter
',
that
is
'
sister
\ for
about
shows.
Pitrs
'
(and therefore
extended
'
mind-born
'),
thus mythologizing
it,
and
its use.
making
great Vyasa, by the brahmans in the additional fable that she was
Mena was
Uma,
much
as in the
freely brought
was
ix, 7,
rea,d
Lg
2tr-kanyd.
i,
Hv
^5, 1242-3.
* It is applied to SatyavatI in ISlBh xii, 351, 13688 as 2ntr-kanijakd,
which is rendered in Prataj) Ch. Ray's translation, a maiden residing in
the house of her sire '.
'
'
'
^
*"
Told in
Alluded
Va
MBh
to,
i,
Va
92, 29-61.
63,
1,
2371-99.
176.
Bd
iii,
^
But Indra in both is
Bevardj (Vasistha), JRAS.
"^
Alluded
Thev
6?, 32-64"^
to,
are also
Hv
Va
1,
40-1.
names of Uma, Va
9,
86.
29, 1549-82.
probably a perverted misunderstanding of
1913, p. 903: 1917, pp. 39, 54, 63.
pushing- their
two
to
71
king's.^
the
Fifthl}-,
such
thereon,
as
those
of
kings
Hariscandra/
Surasena
and
Jayadhvaja.^
Each
may now
be considered more in
detail.
Ksatriya
tradition
comprises
genealogies,
tales,
notices
and
allusions.
exaggeration,
genuine, for
it
is
being
and
ancient
Satyavrata-Trisanku
many anachronisms
such
as
the
'
Nirukia
xii, 1.
MBh
S5, 8144.
"
'
Kur
iii,
i,
gj. ^q.^^
">
gj, -^q^
^nd
175, 64
Mark 7
to 8.
'
Br 111
22, 21-80.
'"
(?).
72
fight with
for
Rama Jamadagnya
Rama
Dasarathi^s alleged
that of
later Puranas.
are
Matsya have the best and most valuable allusions of this kind;
others have few, and some have none, such as the Garuda and
Agni, because they are merely
late
MBh
iii,
09,
8658-82.
Ram
i,
7-1,
17 to 76, 24.
Pad
vi, ;^G0,
154-179.
2
MBh
4980;
*
*
Va
Va
v,
167,
Alluded
178, 7049 to 187, 7336.
5840: vii, 3, 113: xii, 27, 806.
91, 20
f.
88, 67-9.
10
i,
67,
2711-2
v,
116,
Vis iv, 2, 19
vi, 232, 16, 33-82.
Gar
Kur i,
20, 31-76.
"
to,
i,
138, 23.
73
given to Visvamitra
is
king-
and
so
Nahusa/
distinguished:
(1)
that advocate or describe the merits of tirthas, and (3) those that
commend
and observances.
Such tales
and it is not always
easy to divide the quasi-historical tales from fables that are
mythological, for the former have a tendency to treat their
religious doctrines,
rites
subject-matter in a mythological
With
this qualification
way
or to introduce mythology.
be given.
In the
first
group
may
fifty
rishi
tale of
to
dasyu of the
hymn was
the
Ayodhya
'
^
'
Ko
Indra.
MBh
MBh
13301-2.
V,
113
i,
88,
f.
3569
to 93,
3690.
Mat
6'5
to 12.
Cf.
MBh
iii,
197,
74
by
fanciful incidents.
So
rare to find
it is
commend doctrines,
mucb the same in their
rites
character.
as,
among
absurd
king Suvrata ^
Brahmanic
tales
generally
untrustworthy for
are
traditional
yet sometimes
The Ramayana
fanciful
its stories
class
of
show both
that
stories
is
older than
ai*e
the brahmanic as pointed out above, such stories must have been
of ksatriya origin
Puranic brahmans.
all
to tales that
when
of the
These
stories
same story
exist
it
Generally
it
is
different versions
it is
fairly evident
'
and
Br 130.
Mat 70,
Pad
g^.
jjg_
33, 74 f.
But otlier statements seerainnly differ,
*
f.
v,
vi, ^7.9,
Lg
i,
p^^j
^.j^
03s, 6
86, 93.
69,
Preliminary
88-90.
MBh
f.
xvi, 7,
222
fJ
MIXED TRADITION
tampering
Trisauku
found in the ^
is
further
75
tampering-
Vfiyu
the
in
Satyavrata
account
of
hinj^
Where
show.^
we can
yet perceive
The
Lopamudra.'^
story
loses
till
it,
all
brahmans
their
becomes a
It is
discredited the
it
is
two kinds,
first,
of names,
as a jocose
nickname, the
'
Five capables
',
given to the
five sons
name TrimnknJ
of the
out of the
But most
of such stories
sometimes mis-
from popular
arose
invention
brahmans.
silly, as
so
'
Va
88, 78
'
Va
99,
^
'
iv.
Lg
"
'
JRAS, 1913,
of
Puranic
that Iksvaku
his
name
'.
1918,
'^
f.
sneezed,^
of
of the
and possibly
**
etymology, but
was
fanciful,
Some no doubt
p.
i,
69,
Va
Va
238.
Mat
44, 63.
34
Ag
76
But many,
if
such as those explaining the names Mfindhatr,- Videha,^ Jarasandha/ Gandim^ and Bharadvaja.^ These are quite on a par
with similar explanations in brahmanical books, such as those of
Atri,'
yupa,'^
so
that
was
it
which lay
his tract
in a
furrow
(sita),^*
it
name
is
Br
MBh
50.
7,
iii,
Briefly
wise Vis
^
Va
Va
Va
Sahasrabahu,^'^
'99,
Va
89, 4
1-5.
226.
Bd
Mat
96, 105-8.
99,
iv, 5,
iii,
6i,
4.
Purana.
This
is
&c.
Differently,
Mat
61, 32-3.
Other-
50, 31-2.
Bd
iii,
Mat
140-50.
71,
39,
ix,
2211-3.
MBh
i, 126,
4901-6: ii, 19, 793: v, 152, 5191, 5195: cf. v, 53,
Earn ii, 68, 13 (the two lines should be inverted) where Kurujaiigala is used by an anachronism.
Kuruksetra is also used sometimes
by anticipation.
^^
This was a real name. Cf. ffaldyiidha, Ldnyaladhvaja, MBh v, 5, 44.
'^
Ham i, 66, 13-14: ii, 118, 28-9. Va 89, 15-17. Bd iii, 64, 1518.
Pad vi, ^^9, 99-103.
^-
2127.
^^
Bam
'"
Va
Br 154,
66, 15.
Mat
17
ksatriya traditions;
CHAPTER
VI
They
are given
more or
less full}^
by
all
the
Brahmavaivarta, and the Bhavisya which does not deal with the
Some
versions of the
'
72.
V, 1,
'
'
Mat 55, 11-58. Vis ili, 6, 22-4. Lg i, ,9.9, 61-3. Var 112, 69Pad i, 62, 2-7: iv, HI, 90-4: vi, 219,25-7; 263, 77-84. Siv
38-40.
Mark,
p.
659
Kur i, 1, 13-15.
Va 104, 2-11 {Anila).
mv
Gar
i,
78
insertions,
of these Puranas
was composed
yet they
till
Both
later process.
Vayu
thus both
the
name Vayu suggests that Brahmanda was the older and betterknown name. Their version may be conveniently called the ^Vayu
the
version
The
'
Anandusrama
is
and
also appears to
instance,
where
iti
Srnfah
(p.
it
and
the former
is
visrutah instead of
iti
hutik
Panrumvasya).^
differ,
reads
it
for the
Where they
undetected in
and where
it
it,
reads Ayasya's
name wrongly.^
where the
its
account after
iii,
74, 103,
of that of
the Pauravas, and a portion of the Kali age dynasties have been
namely,
all
Vayu
lost,
102-290.
These two
the Puranas that we possess now, and are
99,
all
small varia-
thus
it is
manifestly incom-
plete in the
Their version
same
it
63.
^
is
'
basis,
Va
Bd
J, 47,
196;
;?,
Va
44.
Bd
91, 102.
i,
1, 36.
Cf.
Rv 27,
1468
ii,
Bt
10,
32, 110.
tradition^
may
It
than the
that
'
Vayu
varies^
it
be called the
and sometimes
Harivaihsa version \
'
version
\ and
this
is
is
Kfisi dynasties,
manifestly later
by the fact
Kanyakubja and
best illustrated
it
makes mistakes.
it
It
79
in the
Matsya has
Manu,
down
its
and
to Yayuti,
(3)
its
(2) its
may
It
the Aiksvakus,
genealogies of the
This third
peculiarities.
account of
part
five
Aila races,
resembles the
'
Vayu
version \
to
separate.
and
and on the whole its agreement with the
occurs more in the strictly genealogical statements
sometimes corruptions
*
Vayu
and
(1)
version
'
and
(2) differ
from the
The pedigrees
different.
'
Vayu
version
are in the
',
parts
first
is
first part.
In
and allusions that diversify the * Vayu version '. The second part
is briefer
than the 'Vayu version^, the legends are narrated
differently,
authority.
It
is
'
the structure of
its
'Vayu
genealogies, some-
'embellishments^ of
its
own.
It leaves out
Ananda^rama
edition.
80
in those versions, condenses others (as for instance, the famous story
Ayodhya
of Satyavrata Trisahku of
^),
and
Mandhatr's daughters)
or brahmanized legends
king Kalmasapada)," or
tales
that seem
to
(as
it
king"
the story of
the
It is a late Purana,
versions.
composed
as a single whole
supremacy, so that
its
it is
it
Garuda, Agni
nearly
all or
and Bhagavata.^
all
fifth
brahmanical.
latest,
about the
all
follow
Vayu
the
tradition
tradition.
way
as regards
As
regards
the
common
and
so
also
considerable
no
liberties
authority
'
iv,
'
iv, 4.
,5,
as
with
regards
names.
the
13-14.
20-38.
genealogies,
iy^ ^,
*
yet
19 to 3, 3.
7-12.
are
of
use
for
P. 73.
iv, 3,
into existence.
^
Both
The Ganapata-Krsnajl
in
81
brahmans
sition,
it,
is
It will be
to
frame
own
its
and
Vayu
'
version
',
but adapts
text.
descriptive matter
based on the
is
adds occasionally.^
it
teaching, as where
It also interpolates
Rudra
however shows traces of the influence of the
Matsya version thus it has the same verses sometimes,^ and
ends the Aiksvaku genealogy with six kings instead of the
The Lihga is
Vayu^'s twenty-one, just as the Matsya does.
religious
(i,
65,
46
it
It
f.).
useful
for
agree,
and
(i,
65,
the Aiksvaku
features
Vayu
It
is
it
and
Now
and again
like the
it
later)
makes Gautama
I,^ and tells
the Haihaya kings
for instance,
it
a contemporary of Yuvanasva
king
about
long fables
about the
=)
verses
suggests
Matsya text,^
follows the Matsya rather,
text,*
genealogy, but
differ.
thus
a composite production.
where they
thus, it
when the
version^
for comparison
Visnuvrddhas
it
'Vayu
with the
collating
Vasumanas
and
"^
Aiksvakus
(ibid.,
of
Manu and
his
offspring
(ibid., 20).
e. g.
compare Lg
'
e.g.
Lg
=>
Bd
Thus Kur
iii,
Kur
"
i,
'
i,
2466
i,
63,
1,
06,
1 f.
with Va 88, 77 f.
with Mat 12, 39-44.
21,
lines.
Cf.
Kur
i,
20, 28.
i, 21, 4-8'i
20, 13-18.
22, 22-80 23, 6-44.
;
82
Ill,
(chaps.
112)
They
ancient.
will be noticed in
of.
differs
it
from them, as
in
it
is
The legends
it is
of
little profit
and
is
likely to
separately.
is
first
to collate
the
and then construct the genealogy theremethod individual corruptions and errors can be
corrected, losses and omissions remedied, and interpolations and
alterations detected with reasonable confidence; and thus a text
may be framed which approaches as nearly as is possible to the
original text they indicate,
By
from.
common
this
original on
which
all
At
times
competing
texts, yet
we
is
The
This
is
way
in
but
which
^ Bomba}^ edition.
Calcutta edition.
statement that Yadu was virtually a raksasa and his offspring
were raksasas and yatudhanas (vii, 59, 14, 15, 20) is outrageous.
^
e. g. its
and wherever
common
though there may
approach to the
found that,
text
oi-ig-inal
selection of particular
it is
be
83
quoted.
scope
for
It will be often
difference
in
the
may
As an
A'ary.
illustration of the
stray readings.
In the Solar
line of
Ayodhya
and call her son Mandhatr Gaurika} But the Brahma, Harivamsa
and Siva say Gauri was Prasenajit^s wife, thus making her
Mandhatr's grandmother.^ The question arises, which of these
Now there was in the Paurava line an early
accounts is right?
king whose name is given as Matinara,^' Antinara^ and Ratinara,^
and we may adopt Matinara as the form most often found, though
The Vayu, Matsya, and HariAtinara may be the true original.
variisa itself say he had a daughter Gauri and she was mother of
Mandhatr ^ the Harivamsa thus contradicting its statement in the
former passage. It is clear then that she was wife of Yuvanasva
and not of Prasenajit
and tlie phrase atyanta-dhdrmikd in the
;
Vayu
of the
is
This phrase
this.
copies
obviously a mistake
But
Paurava genealogy.
it
true
ati/ania-dhdrmikd, which
correct relation,
^
Bd
iii,
'
Br
7,
'
MBh
i,
94,
Mat 49, 7.
Ya 99, 130.
now
Va
60, 66-8.
90-2.
has
reading.
Hv
3703
88,
95, 3778.
5
Mat
Va
49, 8.
It is
it.
13, 709-11.
;
have the
Siv
Br
99, 128-9.
Hv
Hv
Vis
33, 1716.
G 2
74-6.
vii, 60,
13, 51.
iv,
33, 1715.
19, 2.
Ag
377,
Gar 140,
Bd wanting.
4.
4.
84
a very
common
name
was natural
it
it
it.
It
was
names, as shown in
is
his father
Yuvanasva's
side.^
That
CHAPTEE
VII
line of
MBh
Vis
iv, 2,
Bd
64,
text
iii,
iii,
65, 17-19.
Ya
known
Va
60, 2-3.
Siv
29-30
vii,
Bfl
85, 3-4.
Br
7,
1-2.
xii,
Hv
afterwards as the
29, 974: copied in
10, 613-14.
Lg
i,
60, 1-2.
ii,
iv,
1,
5 and
MBh
i,
75,
Mat
11,
The
Gar i,
1, 11-12 vary.
MBh i, 1, 42-7
138, 2;
is
MANU'S OFFSPRING
85
race,
who reigned
at Pratisthana
him
The
(Allahabad).
is
early part of
given by twelve
is
also given
hy
the Ramayana.^
Pururavas is
some variation
said to
have had
in their names/'
six
or seven
sons,
and there
is
Ayu or Ayus,
and Amavasu. Ayu continued the main line at Pratisthana, and
from Amavasu was descended the dynasty of Kanyakubja(Kanauj).
Ayu had by Svarbhanu^s daughter Prabha five sons who are all
nearly
all
mentioned
important,
as
namely,
Nahusa,
Ksatravrddha
(or
A rddhasarman),
^ ipapman).*^
Bel
'
iii,
MBh
i,
6S31-3.
75,
Earn
vii, 56,
xiii,
147,
of Ka^i)
5^, 7-10.
'
Bd
iii,
66, 22-3.
Va
Br
10,
11-12 and
Hv
sons)
and Kur
MBh
i,
22,
91, 51-2.
corrupt.
Pad
v,
i,
75,
3149
Ag
^ Bd iii,
67, 1-2.
agree, except that Bi-
AILA RACE
86
who
perished
Rambha had no
From Raji
(it
is said)
in
From Anenas
sons.^
Ksatravrddha, and so the Visnvi and Garuda drop out Anenas and
attribute this lineage to Ksatravrddha erroneously
name
also
and the
last
whose lineage
and was wrongly
Ksatravrddha,
Brahma
(11, 31),
altered to Ksatravrddha.
Nahusa had
six
or seven
sister
(p.
sons
70).
it.
Br
Usanas-Sukra,^ and
with Ksatravrddhasya cdparah, vaihsah under29, 1517, beginning with Ksatravrddhasya me srnu.
' Bd iii,
Va 92, 75-99". Br"ii, 3-26. yLw 28, 147767, 80-104.
1511.
Mat 24, 35-49. Ag 273, 17-19. Gar i, 138, 14. Bhag ix, 17,
12-16. Pad v, J^, 88-102.
Br 11, 27. Hv 29, 1513. Vis iv, 9, 8. Yet Bhag ix, 17, 10-12
provides him with a short lineage wrongly."
^
stood.
Hv
''
both
'"
''
Bd
ol;
Anu and
Druhyu,
sons,
Puru.-
87
territories
among"
five
his sons
Purus or Pauravas.
Yadu had
or
five^
Sahasrajit (or
four"^
(or Krostr).
named
successor
Mahamanas
branches
under two sons Usinara and Titiksu. The former branch established
various
in East Bihar.
a number of
latter
founded a dynasty
The broad
annexed
genealogical table.
The genealogies
and
and say so expressly, vistarendnnpurvya ca,
regards the Yadava ^ and Paurava " lines.
But in giving the
in correct
as
'
Va
Bd
68, 23-4.
iii,
succession,
Bd
iii, 6,
68, 15-16.
Lg
i, 66, 64-6.
1-2 and Bhag
Kur
i,
23, 25.
Va
93,
3J2,
7-8.
Mat
6, 20, 22.
Br 13, 4-6.
15-17.
Similarly
Ag
Vis
i,
Hv
31, 6.
30, 1603-4.
iv,
10,
^ So stated expressly
in Br 13, 207;
which also say they were Yadavas.
'
'
Va
Va
94,
1.
99, 119.
Mat 43, 5.
Mat 48,
Hv
103.
33, 1842.
Br
13, 2.
Hv
34,
Bd
Hv
iii,
1898; Lg
69,
1.
31, 1653.
i,
68,
15
>>
><
i<!
P5
s
>. ^
sn
a
t>> hS
-tJ
'<;
"
fi
<
><
xr.
P3
^ w
OS
< S
Ifs
PL|
j:;
i?o
T!
h
fii3
>>
<&
-H
s
s
eS
ii
b.Si;*!
PS
fl
>.
C
^oc
>i
89
to be
complete, and say that only the chief and best-known kinj^s are
mentioned.^
starting from
all
Manu and
all
same chronological
name some 93
lists
period,
lists
Yadava
only some
common
anterior
names Manu,
make
lists
Ila,
59 and 51 respectivel}\
their totals
first
in that, after
Vayu, it adds
that it gives the list succinctly, sanksejjena (i, 68, \), which is
Hence
explained by the fact that its account is more concise.
list
of
Yadava names
as fully as the
it
is
list is
In fact
it
exhaustive, but
will be
found
The
is
it is
a gap."
lists
is
A and the
'of A',^ no
was
successor B
namely (1) B was son of A, (2)
relationship being expressed, (3) B was 'from or after A', the
ablative being used or its adverbial form,* and (4) B was ' heir of
A.^
The second and third forms are indistinguishable where the
which
may
'
genitive
may
all
may
mean sonship
of other relatives,
particular relationship.
{ibid.
121).
e. g.
e. g.
{ibid. 123).
^ Thus Va
99, 234 says Devapi and Santanu were sons of Pratlpa, but
they were really grandsons see chap. XIII.
:
or succession
mean
Absolute
it.
and
is
not
The
than
fuller
XIV)
and thus
unattainable, yet
it
may
it
Though
will
fall into
will appear
where
absolute accuracy
is
working purposes.
sufficient for
CHAPTER
VIII
The genealogy
applied the
of the kings of
titles,
Ayodhya, to
whom
were especially
given by
many
authorities.
Thirteen Puranas give
more or less completely.^ The Ramayana
gives the list down to Rilma twice.^ The Mahabharata mentions
the early part as far as Drdhasva,* and other small portions else-
Aiksvakas,
the whole
'
is
of kings
list
in the
main Paurava
line
were
'
MBh
iii,
^^Ci,
wheie.^
general agreement,
Its
lists
Most
others.
Dillpa II to Agnivarna.^
two
oi'
91
of
names occur
its
in the other
it
its lists
is
genealogies, and
lists,
is
more probably
right.
whole or examined in
down
open
to great doubt,
when
It contains only
considered
some 35 kings
to
and
period,
is
detail.
it will
in that
Ramayana
wrong
alone should be
It
list is
is
right and
all
the former.
We may
detail.
confirmed
is
notice
first
Next
1
VN
^
and Agnivarna
98, 8606-8.
'
iii,
Aitar
'
MEhiii,
78,
The
3-11. 40-7:
XVIII
MBh
MBh
Brahm
70,
xiii,
i,
ii,
in
vii, 3, 1
I-XVII
Nisadha to Sudai'^ana
XIX.
f.
Sankhay Sf Sutra
xv, 17-25.
2766.
326
177, 6791.
xiv, 56,
1656
read with
i,
176 to 177.
in
92
Ramayana
Nabhaga's son,
for
'^
and
*"'
Further, the
grandson of Dilipa, but the Puranas say he was son of Sasada, and
The Mahabharata
earliest king.
corroborates them,^**j
MBh iii. 129, 10514; vii, 6i, 2303-18; xii, ^5*, 993-7. There was
another Ambarisa, son of Manu's son Nabhaga (see infra), but the
Ambarisa extolled in MBh was apparently the Ayodhya king.
^
Brahm
vii, 3, 1 f.
Sankhay Sr Siitra xv, 17-25: &c. See JRAS.
where the whole story is discussed.
^ Ram i, 61 and 62.
* Lg'^ii,
"
MBh iii, 107, 9916-18.
5, 6.
^ Raghuv
13-21.
iii,
Not every archaeological statement in the
Eaghuv is correct, for it refers to Puspapura (i. e, Patallputra) as existing
Aitai-
1917, 44
(vi,
f.,
and speaks
Nlpa
(vi.
45-6), whereas the Surasena kingdom did not apparent!}'' exist then
and its king could hardly have been a Nlpa (see S. Paficrda).
' Va
Bd iii, 63, 176-7. Vis iv, 4, 38 &c.
88, 177.
'
Mat 12, 46. Br 8, 82. Hv 15, 816-17: &c.
'
'
"
>
g'reat
'
MBh
MBh
i,
6787-91 xii,
201, 13515-16.
177,
iii,
49. 1792-3.
|
his
oi'
and
in saying- (vi,
title
the
93
long" after
him.
Maru and
anterior
to
Similarly
it
Prasusruta,
lists
of the
it is
closes
it
Rama-
authorities
and contradict the RamaHence the Ramayana g-enealogy must be put aside as
lerroneous, and the Puranic genealogy accepted.
This is not surlyana.
Ramayana
because the
prising,
is
The Purana
imuch variation
in
sleep in a cave
I
and
on
slept
it
degeneracy of mankind.*
j
jcontinued the
main
till
line.
who
iomissions,
Dilipa II
^
'
MBh
23, 18
'
M,
f.
Hv
5;
xix.
a fourth son.
V,
v,
Jii
190, 16 to 197, 5.
Mat
Br and
calls
him Vasuda
Hv
wrongly
(for Trasada).
call
Pad
errs further.
Dilipa I Khatvdnga.
to
94
other Puranas
variations),
'
'
omits him.
From Dasaratha
to
AliTnagu there
is
kings Paripatra
Abhimanyu
(or
in the
lists
Nala
Maru
stops at
except that
it
list
of
some twenty
Brhadbala who was killed by
Sudhanvan) to
Bharata
general agreement.
in
tbeir
mentions the
together
six
differ completely,
twenty,
six
and
other
all
kings,
Sahasrilsva,
Candravaloka,
Tarapida,
|
Candragiri, Bhanuscandra
(with variations)
The
and Srutayus.
it
first.
of king
An
MBh
is
suggested in chap.
'
XXIV.
1864-83.
2 Mat
Va 99, 190.
49, 75.
dealt with in chap. XIV.
* Mat
273, 56, and
32, 39 (read Maruh).
Va 99,
Bd iii,
Hv
20, 1081.
Vis
iv,
19, 13.
This
is
Va
j
and
his sons.^
On
the other
as
The
hand there
list.
The
9&
nothing",
is
long-er list
of
yideh a By nasty.
Nimi (orNemi)^
and so was a branch of the Solar race.* It is
Puranas, and its early part down to Slradhvaja by the
All are in substantial agreement down to Slradhvaja,
who
is
called TideJia;'
given by
five
Ramayana.'
first
two
Ayodhya. The Puranas fairly agree about the rest of the genealogy,
except that after Sakuni the Yisnu, Garuda and Bhagavata insert
twelve kings, Anjana to Upagupta, whom the Vayu and Brah-
mSnda
two
No
omit.
latter
have
many
the
also
as the
here,
by the Yisnu
Ramayana.''
The
may
in a story
be true.
Kusadhvaja
I
Dharmadhvaja
Mitadhvaja
Krtadhvaja
Khandikya
Kesidhvaja
Vis
vi, 6,
7 to 7, 104.
nama
Maithilah.
96
Erom
two)
it is
From him,
too, the
Janaka, and this was the family name, for he was the
first
king
Janaka/
two Puranas conclude with the remark that with Krti ends the
The kings were thus collectively 'Janakas',
race of the Janakas.^
and many are individually so named, as Siradhvaja,'' Dharmadhvaja,^
Janadeva,^ Daivarati,^ Khandikya,^^ and also Kariila ^^ and Aindradyumni ^^ (who are not named in the genealogy) .^^ The references
to 'Janaka' in the brahmanical books do not therefore necessarily
mean one and the same king, but the name is used generically
there
^*
according'
to
sense, just
historical
the brahmanical
as
various
Moreover, the
one Visvamitra.
brahmanical books.
Bd
Bd
6i, 6.
iii,
Ramayana and
Ya <S.9, 6.
Va 8d, 23.
'
24.
iii, 6'4,
Ram
i,
71, 4,
'
MBh
MBh
chap.
"
12
273, 15880.
xii, 322, 11855.
iii,
Vis
iv,
24, 54:
vi,
7.
6,
See table
in
XXVII.
MBh xii, 218, 7883; 219, 7930; 321, 11839-40. See above table.
MBh xii, 312, 11545-6.
Vis vi. 5, 81
6,5, 8.
MBh xii, 304, 11220 310, 11504. Br 240, 5.
MBh iii, 133, 10624.
Unnamed 'Janakas', MBh
29, 1087: xii, ^9,3664-5; 292,
^
"
ii,
10699; 311, 11518-19; 328, 12260: xiii, 45, 2466.
" Also Br 88, 2-3. Cf. 'Pharaoh'. Weber conjectured
of Ind. Lit, p. 135.
1' ix,
Cf. Vis vi, 6, 7, 9
13, 27 (and 20).
7, 27 f.
;
this,
Hist,
97
The
show various
others
limitations or omissions
four kings
first
the Mahabharata
list
is
in-
Visala,
shortcomings the
No
lists
said to
is
son of Iksvaku
Subject to these
'.
nameisgiven to
Visala
'
this
dynasty or kingdom at
first,
but king
thenceforward the kingdom was that of Vai^alT, and the kings were
may
These names
conveniently be extended
named
are
and probably
these
whole dynasty.
x,
The
Sdri/dfas.
'
Bd
Bhag
i,
"
Va
Ram
Gar
33, 36.
i,
Bd
iii,
vii,
Bd
ii,
'
Br
7,
'
Va
86,
Hv
Mat
Bhag
24C5
1-2.
ix, 3,
iv, 1,
i,
Mark
138, 5-13.
65-86.
Pad
\, 8,
1-2, 27-36.
Br
7,
26.
Vis
iv, 1, 15.
Bhag
145, 116-7.
11, 658.
Vis
xii,
66, 53.
i,
32, 121-2.
42.
xiv, 4,
2170:
55,
138, 13.
^ :\Jruk 113,
36; 114, 2; 116, 3-4.
ix. 2, 23.
MBh
47, 11-17.
MBh
'
list
a fair amount of
23-36.
ix, 2,
is
61,
iii,
113 to 136,
'
There
is
Mat
Siv
Bd
vii,
iii,
60, 30.
61,
12, 21-4.
18-24;
Lg
126-9.
Ag 272,
Siv vii, 60, 20-30.
i,
63, 1-4.
66, 47-9.
11-16.
Pad
vi,
Br
Vis
Gar
i,
274, 10
7,
27-41.
iv, 1,
20-
138,
14.
is
wrong.
98
agreement.
tradition,
next chapter).
Raivata
is
made
the subject of
myth
he visited
in that it is said
The
Ndhlidga.^.
is
Nabhaga and
or
his son
Nabhaga
All mention
and Rathitara.
brahmans^ as
uncertain.
'
ksatriyan
XXIII.
Mat 69, 9. Pad v, 23, 10. Vis iv, 1, 34. Cf. also MBh ii, 13,
613-4: iii, 20, 111; 88, 8348-9: xii, 341, 12955: xiv, 1535-6. Hv
36, 1967; 113, 6265.
^ See coatinuation of passages in second note above.
The fable some'
Va
88, 5-7.
Bd
iii,
63, 5-7.
Br
7,
24.
Hv
10, 641.
Mat
12,
Pad
V, 8,
CHAPTER TX
THE AILA OR LUNAR RACE
This stock gave
branches, the
Yayati's five
now be
considered in detail.
The Kdnyakuhja
Two
Di/nasfi/.
Kanyakubja dynasty.
was
It
Ramayana
The
first
Mahabharata
making
liim son of
inconsistently
lists
agree,^ there
is
all
agree generally.
is
certainly wrong.
He was
the
Bd iii, C>C>, 22-68, 75: Va 01, 51-96, 103: Br 10, 13-60, 68: and
Vis iv, 7, 2-17, Gar i,
27, 1413-31, 1457, 1473: which all agree.
139, 2-7 and Bhag ix, 15, 3 to 16, 36 (which calls Amavasu Vijaya)
'
Hv
and
Earn
i,
xiii, 4,
29, 938
^
MBh
xiv,
i,
.5,
50
72 (in
H 2
100
a descendant of Bharata.
best alleged tales
in
The
ancient
story of Sakuntala
tradition,
is
one of the
Yisvamitra was
so that
versions
The
error
'
this prayer of
iii,
Yisvamitra safeguards
'
hymn
by
his gotra
He and
name Pancala
One of Yisvamitra^s
(p.
75)
had
descendants,
That Yisvamitra might, not inappropriately, be styled a BharatarsahJia, the term used in the Brahmana and Sutra.
These books
however, through the brahmanical lack of the historical sense, confused him with his ancestor, the first Yisvamitra, and applied this
term to the first Yisvamitra. It thus became wholly erroneous as
mentioned above, and the Bharatas did not come into existence till
after his time.
Further, this term might be taken to imply that
he was himself a Bharata, and, as the brahmans were not learned
in ksatriya genealogies, or perhaps considered the above allusions as
authoritative,
was held
it
was
so undei'stood,
to be a descendant of Bharata.^
necessary to introduce
him and
his
Consequently
and, as
was
into
Ajamidha
of Hastinapura and
JEAS, 1914,
it
101
make
in
the ancestral
name Puurorava
Pcmrurava) applied
(i.e.
it
to
Panmva?
Kofi Dynast//.
Two
It
Kasa
(or
also, identifying
Paurava
line,
whom
Sunahotra
they place as
Dlrghatapas.
They thus inconsistently give both origins for the dynasty. The
Agni follows this version, though confusedly and faultily.* Both
versions agree on the whole in their lists of the kings, except that
down
chronology he
is
The
list
is
only to king
to be placed
is
wholly uncertain.
The kings
in
latter is
wrong,
in
line.
The
is
it
here
Paurava dynasty.
He was
29, 1518-98.
HAIHAYA GENEALOGIES
102
The Haihayait.
The
twelve Puranas.^
Vitihotra
who were
king Ananta, and his
janghas
"
all
Tala-
son was
The Yddavas.
The
first
generally,
names,
down
to
Paravrt's sons.
Then they
descent of the senior line from his eldest son, and follow the line
of his younger son
Jyamagha, who
(or
98.
B.1
13-21
24.
^
iii,
69, 3-55.
Mat
;
43, 7-49.
23, 1-4, 45.
Bhag
So
IV]
Va
Pad
is
often miscalled
23, 21-30.
which appears
94, 3-54.
v,
ix,
at,
Lg
Bd
iii,
Cedi,
itself in
103
Kurma
(i,
Lomapada's sub-line
is
given thus
XII.
Lomapada,
Babhru,
Where they
is
Ahrti,"^
not stated.
The second part begins with Satvata^s sons, Bhajamana, DevaAndhaka and Vrsni,^ and comprises the various families
that developed from them. It is given by the same twelve Puranas,
vrdha,
Some
several reasons.
of the
in
as where
the
of descent twice.
to
have become
Some
lost.
uncertainty
was caused by the fact that there were several persons with the
known
it
also as
name.
The
difficulties
"
Hv
69,
38,
1-2;
Andhakam
tesam hi
Vis,
ca maha-Bhojam Vrsnim ca
catvarah
Yadu-nandanam
sargii^
names.
Kur
is
defective.
104
There
is
no
difficulty
That
less accurately.^
being done, the results are shown in the pedigrees set out
Infra.
mentioned, and the texts, though partially corrupt, yet when collated
The
his son
"^
Andhaka had
Kukura
and Bhajamana.
is
The
given in
various families, and because the accounts are not always compact.
f.
Mat U, 51-60.
35-6,
38^^.
varies
it
Cf.
Bd
iii,
71,
139, 43''-48<-'
Mat
Bd
iii,
71,
Bbag
ix,
136b-44.
44, 77-85.
Pad
24, 19-25.
Va
v,
135-42.
63-72'\
96,
13,
Br
Kur
16, 1-8.
i,
Hv
24, 66-7
39,
is
2032-9.
different.
Kur
nil.
There is much variation in the unimportant names,
wrongly makes Krsna's fatlier Vasudeva grandson of Krtavarman. Cf.
Visiv, 14, 6-7; Ag 274, 34-38^; Gar i, 139, 48^-50; Bbag ix, 24,
26-2 7a.
Lg
The
105
Scitvatas.
Satvata
1
Bhajin-
Bhajamana
Devavrdha
r
Babhru
Andhaka
Maha-Bhoja
given
The Bhojas
Vrsni
next table)
lineage not
(see
Kukura
of
Marttikavata
(from
Bhajamana
whom
(from
whom
were the
Andhakas)
were the
Kukuras)
1
Viduratha
Vrsni (Dhrsnu)
1
Kapotaroman
Kajadhideva-Sura
Viloman
Sona^va
(Tittiri)
Samin
Nala (Nandanodaradundubhi)
Pratiksatra
Abhijit
1
Punarvasu
Svayambhoja
I
1
Ahuka
Hrdika
i
other
sons
Ddvaka
'
Krtavarman
Ugrasena
Devarha
1
'
Kambalabarhisa
Kamsa and
other sons
Asamaujas
by
their reading
of the Sainyas.^
is
a mistake
first line
is
shown
Vrsnis
^
;
and Anamitra there means the eldest son (by Gandharl), who was
also called
But
Sumitra.
it
must omit
several generations.
Vrsni^s offspring begin with that of the eldest son (by Gandharl)
Br U,
2,
35.
Hv
106
to
Satrajit,^
and
Satrajit's
children
are
mentioned separately.^
Turvasu's line
is
all
are in general
is
it
the Gandharas
who were
Bd
Mat
iii,
71, 18'^-21.
45, 1-3.
Pad
Yfi
v, 13,
Kur
31.
tions
i,
in the verses,
especially in
obviously corrupt.
Cf. Vis
Bhagix, 2i, 14l'-18.
iv,
li,
i,
Bd
55,
Sura the son (or descendant). So MBh says Sura was son of Devamldha
IM, 6030-1) and father of Vasudeva'(?'6/o?. also i, 67, 2764; ill,
MBh xiii, 117, 6834-5 says Sura was son (descendant) of
4382).
(vii,
i',
'
Mat
Bd
iii,
74, 1-6.
48, 1-5.
23, 16-18.
Vis
Va
iv, 16.
Turvasu
is
99,
1-6.
Ag
Br
Hv 32, 1829-36.
Bhag ix,
139, 63-4.
13, 141-8.
276, 1-3.
Gar
i,
s-
o
t
1^'
ex
Ih-i
l-l
c
IC
;i
les
cS
<
PQ
'Vi
108
Druhyus, and the Visnu, Garuda and Bhagavata omit the last
part.
Marutta the great king of this dynasty (whom the Matsya
The
in the south.^
Turvasu,
Kulya
Varutha), Andira
(or
and
(or Kola).
JJruhyu^s lineage.
Druhyu's
line is
Dharma and
Brahma and
him the
successors
growing out
of the
Paurava
line,
all are in
general
down
to
Gandhara, and
is
the
Anava genealog}^
the
sons
Pracetas'
The genealogy
nine Puranas.''
of
Anavas.
given by
is
Brahma
Cf.
Pad
vi,
250, 1-2.
This
is
not improbable.
Tuj^vasu princes
is
supported by
MBh
*
Ann
assign to
line,
109
and wrongly
after
sons, Usinara
and Titiksu, and under them the Anavas divided into two great
branches
Usinara and his descendants occupied the Panjab,
;
in the east,
in
viz.,
East
Behar.
Usinara's posterity
is
fullest
Harivariisa.
founded
It
Usinara
Krmi
Nava
Nrga^
Sivi Au^Inara
(whose descendants were the Si vis)
Suvrata
'l
kings of
Nava-
lords of
Ambasthas
rastra
Krmila
iudheyas
city
Vrsadarbha*
ill
II
Suvira
Kekaya
Madraka
Sauviras
Kekayas
Madras or
Madrakas
Vrsadarbhas
or
Kaikeyas
Titiksu's lineage
is
Kingdom
into five
in
Bhagavata
omit Jayadratha's
He was
This genealogy
64).
(p.
the
All agree
Puranas.'"^
DharBrahmanda has
the Vayu omits from Satyaratha to
with the
Anga
line is
given in the
"
Bd
1710.
139,
iii,
24-103. Va 99, 24-119. Br 13, 27-49. Ry 31, 1681Vis iv, 18, 1-7. Ag ,276, 10-16. Gar i,
48, 21-108.
Bhilg ix, 23, 4-14.
Cf. MBh xiii, 42, 2351 (Citraratha).
74,
Mat
68-74.
no
The
is
found in
may
be
in a large lacuna.
In the first portion all the Puranas ^ agree more or less down to
Matinara ; but the two Mahabharata accounts ^ differ, the first
having many names as in the Puranas but being manifestly confused ; ^ and the second omitting Raudrasva and Rceyu, but inserting
a group of ten kings Sarvabhauma, Jayatsena, Avacina, Ariha,
The Mahabharata
Its own
first account agrees with the Puranas in knowing nothing of this
group here. The account says that two of these kings married
princesses of Anga, one a princess of Kalinga, and two married
princesses of Vidarbha, but those kingdoms were not founded till
all
Rksa (who
is
Rksa
II).
in
That
also
thoroughly in position.
1
119-166. Br 13, 2-8, 50-63, 80-1. Hv 31, 1653-68 32,
1714-32, 1754-5; with ^0. 1053-5. Mat 49, 1-43. Vis iv, 19, 1-10.
Ag 277, 1-9, 15. Gar i, 110, 1-8. Bhag ix, 20, 1-39 21, 1, 20-1.
2 j\IBh (first) i,
(second) i, 95, 3764-89.
94, 3695-3720
1
Va
99,
his son
ante.
111
From Tamsu
textSj the
is
which are
differ incomand omit Ilina altogether. The truth is, there is a serious
gap in the genealogy here, as will appear from the discussion of the
synchronisms in chapter XIII.
later
patibly
From Dusyanta
Hastinapura, the
Hastin
to
(or
Brhat
"),
who founded
or
and Dvimidha.
named
agree.
lists fairly
line
not specially
called
This portion
infra.
at
is
the
is
table.
I
them
but
it
will appear
XIV
genealogies in chapters
sons,
Nila
Va
'
Cf. also
As Mat 12,
68, 23, 24
37,
Pad
Bd
queen Bindumati
iii,
as
and as Mat
(i,
23, 25.
142 and
v, 8,
Gar
Ag
Indrasena.
^
Va
21.
99,
Vis
211-17.
iv,
19,
18.
Br
Hv ^0,
18, 102-7.
Ag
22, 3-4.
'"
MBh
(first)
i,
94,
i,
95,
3790-1.
00 C 00
i * C
"
0!
es
60
C
CJ4
,|e.^<i
>\
1-
-S-^'i
TO
lieir
ankr
rah
i^* -^03
IK-
S-i
=\
-a
0)
orj
ei
fi
^'
5:5.!^
'3
fl-
73
73
thai
mah
"^
-M
the
h/
^ P
.S
Pm
*=
5
i:.
^
9
a;
ci
a
'^
CO
!^n*-
S
03
dynasties
will
be
of
noticed
North
113
and South
separately.
The
Mahabharata does not say anything about the origin of these two
dynasties, except that
its first
had two sons Dusyanta and Paramesthin, and from them came all
the Pancalas, which except in the names agrees with the Puranas,
South Pancala was approximately the portion of Pancala south of
Ganges as far as the R. Carmanvati (Chambal), and its capitals
the
was
its capital at
and those of
the
Mat Brhadcmu.
So Va.
MBh
'
Hv,
Vis, Gai",
*
5
Va
also
MBh
MBh
V, 193,
i,
i,
7500:
MBh
138, 5507-16.
62, 2320-1
2, 371
;
Mat 24, 71
Satapatha Brahm (p.
99, 134.
139, 5137.
xii,
49,
U.
i,
166, 6348.
74,
65).
''
\->r
*
*
*
Pariksitasya dayado babhuva Janamejayah
Janamejayasya putras tu traya eva maharathah
114
sonSj Pariksit I
deals
fii'st
The cause
lost
of this is explained
by a story
bhauma
to
Rksa
II, be
first
portion into
its
Vis,
'
'
'
sacrificers
go
blessings, as
Hist, of
'
is
Indian
Lit.,
i,
p.
520
Rksa
The Brahma,
Harivariisa and
all
115
except
II.
The Dvimvlhas.
correctly
lists
Thus the Visnu, Garuda and BhagaSudharman to Rukmaratha ; and the Bhaga-
'.
former here as Krta's father, and also wrongly assigns the last five
kings as Nipa's descendants in the South Pancala
line.
The Vayu,
North Pancdla.
This dynasty, which reigned in the portion of Pancala north of
the Ganges,
is
Then
Brahma
is
incomplete)
down
to Divo-
son and Srnjaya and Cyavana-Paiicajana, and the Brahma, Harivamsa and Agni call Sudasa Somadatta. After that all agree. This
'
IS.
*
this
'
iiid
Mat 49, 70-9. Hv 20, 1075-85. Vis iv, 19, IS99, 184-93.
Gar i, UO, 14-16. Bbag ix, 21, 27-30.
Mat in a brahmanical fable says wrongl}^ that Ugrayudha, and so
Va
So Va,
Hv
Vis
6, 4, 7.
iii,
and Mat.
Also
Bd
ii,
35, 38-40,
49
Va
44
Hv
99, 194-211 and Mat 50, 1-16, which have the best text,
1777-94. Br 13, 93-101.
Vis iv, 19, 15-18.
Ag 277, 18-25.
par i, UO, 17-24. Bhag ix, 21, 30 to 22, 3.
'
Va
'^2,
i2
116
Nlla
I
Su^anti
Purujanu or
Pui'ujati
Rksa
r
Bhrmya^va
(who had
Mudgala ^
I
Brahmistha
five
Srfijaya
^ Indrasena
Brhadisu
a king
Kampilya
Yavinara
or Kapila,
or Krmila^va
Vadhrya^va z^ Menaka
Divodasa (Atithigva)
Mitrayu
Maitreya Soma ^
(whose successor was, apparently his son,)
6atananda
Srnjaya
I
Cyavana-Pancajana (Pijavana)
Sudasa (Sudas)-Somadatta
I
Sahadeva (Suplan)
Satyadhrti
Somaka-Ajamidha
I
Jantu
(whose distant descendant was)
I
Prsata
Drupada
Krpa
Krpi
see chap.
XXIII.
PANCALA GENEALOGIES
is
117
important
mistake
part
for
Vedic
the
Pijavana,
with
It stands
Sudfis.^
Rigveda.
the
in
its
and
incidental
Sudasa
is
information
the
Vedic
as
in the
preceding- table.
after
of the
him
to
North Pancala
South Pancala,^
for himself,
and transferred
reigned
over South
From Srnjaya
of the
South Pancala.
dynasty,
From Nipa were descended the Nipas. Then all agree substantially,
Matsya wrongly derives Nipas chief son Samara
and Samara's successors from a younger son of Senajit by a misreading of Kdvydc ca for Kdmpilye the Bhagavata omits most of
The Visnu
these successors, and the Garuda the last three kings.
omits the last king Jamamejaya and wrongly tacks the Dvimldha
except that the
line
^
pp.
on to
This dynasty
229
is
f.
CEDI-MAGADHA GENEALOGIES
118
Magadha,
Cedi,
SfC.
{ante),
He
also
Kusamba
Caidyo-
title
subdued and
He had
five
called
'^
Ag
Va
99,
of Br, see
2
217-28.
277, 27-31.
MBh
Br
i,
Gar
*^
Mat
i,
50, 23-34.
140, 25-30.
Hv
32, 1801-13.
ix, 22, 4-9.
Bhag
V5
93, 26-7.
Bd
iii,
Hv
68. 27.
30,
Bv 12, 15-16.
^ This title was afterwards misunderstood as Caidya Uimricara, and
uparicara was taken to mean moving on high and so fable said he
So U2)ari-ca)-a, MBh i, 63, 2367 Vis iv,
could soar through the air.
Gar i, 140, 26 &c. Urdhva-cdrin, Va 57, 1 10 Mat 143, 25-6
i9, 19
Bd ii, 30, 31 &c. Antariksa-ga, Va 99, 220 Mat 50, 26 Hv 32,
1804 cf. MBh xii, 339, 12834. He was also called rajoparicara, MBh
xii, 338, 12754: 339, 12838.
'
MBh i, 63, 2360-5; and genealogies above. Rran i, 32, 1-11 is
1614-15.
'
'
CEDI-MAGADHA GENEALOGIES
made Yasu
fish, of
two
119
Kfill (p.
Sisupala
and
Sunitha,
Vrddhasarman and
son
his
his son
kings
Dhrstaketu,
Dantavakra,
king's of
Cedi
of
Karusa
Virata,
king of Matsya.^
CHAPTER X
GENERAL CREDIBILITY OF THE GENEALOGIES
The
as
must have existed and would have been preserved as long as the
dynasties endured.
It is incredible
traditional
lore,
who
existed
continuously
as
pointed
out
in
spurious substitutes.
'
MBh
157-8.
jiii,
'
71,
Vh
i,
187,
Mat
158-9.
96,
7028-9:
ii,
255.
Bd
iii,
Vis
'
7,
71,
iv,
156.
Hv
14, 11.
225;
68, 2164.
35. 1931-2.
Br
absurd
Ya
44, 1575-96:
Hv
46, 6.
it is
20.
14,
96,
Bd
21-2.
120
him
many
of
them
in the
Rigveda.^
Mudgala
in
hymn
(called
102, 5, 9
x,
priestly functions
viii,
103, 2.
and
Hymn
dants of Divodasa
t/ie
i,
so also as regards
fire in
and
x,
133
attributed to Sudas.
brahmans
This
is
',
XXIII.
in
Those references
'
= Sura
iva
dhrsnus
CORROBORATION OF GENEALOGIES
corroborate the genealogy
entirely
latter
show that
121
in
the
it
as the
hymns
as old
themselves.
presumption that the other genealogies are also genuine and true
the
want
them
o evidence regarding
its silence
is
Raghuvamsa and
the
Raghuvamsa
common
from him
is
which
is
both.
to
Dasaratha
version of
is
no
late
composition,
testifies
Ramayana
established
as
validate
to
Puranic genealogy of
of the
Ramayana, that
trustworthy.
It
is
is
it
is
ancient and
is
a strong presumption
that they had been equally well preserved during the preceding
centuries, that
is,
fore genuine.
of these genealogies.
derivation
pedigrees.
of
Of
true
They
are
genealogies,
122
chapter IX,
available
An
the account of
is
It says
f.).
Madhu, a
Yadu
Yadu
It says the
(5157),^ although
The whole
is
story
it
is
it is
down
These were
real
shown
were
a special study
best adopted.
It
Hv
Madhu
1 f.
Mat
5i, 2
f.
Daitya (3086).
'
Vis
i,
was
difficult to
make
133
and
as
mistakes,
the
fact
to reconstruct the
that
the Rigveda,
'
Visvamitra
As regards
Bruhmana and
descent.
Aitareya
'
of
genealogies,
genealogies
it is
;
is
that
these
for these
genealogies in
The
the
was
Puranas
are,
on the
and Sagara,
of royal families
it
124
beginning, and
it
is
were in
exalting- their
literature says
damaging
too
from
The brahmans
The statements came
ksati'iya sources,
it is
They do not
quest except in very general terms,^ yet those terms show they
know
its
rule
of
it.
race extended
established themselves.
genealogies,
XXV).
after (chapter
in pages 10-12.
regards statements
125
As
here.
references
to
historical
am
aware
though they
may
be of use.
Arguments regarding
historical
composed.
claims to acceptance.
and
and more
errors
will
and
it
is
free
from
many
and were
^
little
JKAS, 1914,
p.
735.
historical sense
affairs.
Macdonell, Sansk.
Lit.,
pp. 146-7.
CHAPTER XI
CONSIDERATION OF NAMES
When
a
name
wanting
may
names appear
more
in one or
MSS
itself.
MSS.
in the
Vayu
may include
common text of
Omissions
while
lists
in others.
common
text of the
or a
group of
Brahmanda and
is
in the
its
manda
78).
(p.
to choose
left
them
may
it
be due to one or
will be convenient
First, a
line.
name may
be
Pramoda
There
is
Thirdly, names have been disand thus the Matsya, Padma and Agni misplace Dilipa II,
Dirghabahu, Raghu and Aja as Raghu, Dilipa, Aja and DlrghaFourthly, a name has been converted into an epithet thus
bahu.
most Puranas make Dirghabahu and Raghu fatlier and son, and
the Matsya,
Va
99,
Br
13, 97
208-9.
Mat
treat
'
50, 15.
Hv
them
Bd
iii.
61, 4-5.
33, 1781-90.
Va
86, 4-9.
127
the
as
Raghuvamsa
Lastly, there
(xviii, 27).
may
be a pure blunder,
wife
and a few are noticed here out of the many that may be cited.
Names are curtailed. Sometimes the final component is omitted,
thus Kancanaprabha of the Kanyakubja dynasty becomes merely
Kancana
is
in the
and so Susruta
Videha becomes Sruta in the Bhagavata, which abounds in such
modifications and also attempted emendations.
Again names may
be altered by misreadings, as Vasumata alias Sumati of Ayodhya
by an easy misreading of v as
or vice versa.^
Durmada
in the
appears as Indrapratima.^
of
Ksemadhanvan
^
Ayodhya
of
as
Sudhanvan
in the
Agni; Kalmasa-
2740:
2
Vayu
Sumatir nrpah.
Bd ii, 32, 115 iii,
iii,
63, 75,
jajne ca
'
8,
96-7.
Va
59,
105
70, 88.
Mat
145, 110.
128
Real differences
may be
such cases
these are
few out
is
of
many
suggested,
Ayodhya
of
Vyusi-
Suvarman of
Dvimidha's line in the Vayu is Sudharman in the Matsya and
Harivamsa and in the Videha line Pratlndhaka of the Ramayana
is Pratinvaka in the Vayu and Pratimbaka in the Brahmanda
and
tasva of
is
Ayodhya
into Tribandhana.
Vayu
Similarly
Paurava
Aradhi of the
line in the
is
make
(i,
Some
96, 3771).
emend a name
so as
it intelligible.
cited.
may
r, kr,
be
Rta
of
By
Videha
in the
script,
By
in the later script, so in the Videha line Devarata and Kirtirata are
Ahariiyati of the
'
Ag
MBh
272, 31-2.
V.
Paurava
line
Sampati
P and
y were
Sariiyati of the
and Ahampati of the Visnu and BhagaMahabharata (i, 95, 3766-8). So also
Bhag
ix, 9, 18.
129
and pij, and thus in the Turvasu line Sarutha of the ^ ayu =
Sarupya of the Brahmanda. Ag-ain s and hit were sometimes rather
alike, so in the Ayodhya line Sindhudvipa = Bhindhudvlpa of the
///
\'isna,
and Prasusruta
In the
Bhagavata;
also
in
of
Rantinara in the
Matinara,
readily
in
Sanskrit
a.
is
found
this lig-ht is
in the
an interesting study.
be
is
Satapatha
reconciled
in
styled Daussanti
Brahmanas
re-
through a Prakrit
the
ichapter
XVII).
Brhaduktha
(Brahmanda
"'
130
Ramayana
in the
Kuni
sa Kuniy appears as
n as Kuli (Garvida)
(g
and
being mistaken).
are not material, however, because the distinguished kings are well
known and
known kings
is
and as long
perfectly accurate.
We
may now
name
consider sameness of
of different persons.
It
it
and
identifications.
Sameness of name was well known among kings and princes, for
is expressly declared that there were a hundred Prativindhyas,
two hundred Bhismas and Bhimas ^ also that there were two
Nalas, one king of Ayodhya and the other the hero of the Story
:
'
of Nala''.^
lists
in chapter
XII show
is
very large.
Further,
it is
of
main Paurava line were two Rksas, two Parlksits, three Bhimasenas
and two Janamejayas; * and all these appear in that genealogy, if
^
It is noticed in
Bd
Mat
iii,
74,
MBh
267-9.
i,
Va
Go, 2535.
32, 49-52
99,
453-5.
MBh
ii,
8,
333-6.
273, 71-3.
' Va
Bd iii, 6^5, 173-4. Br 8, 80, 89. Hv 15, 815,
88, 174-5.
830-1. Lg i, 66, 24-5! Pad v, 8, 160-1 blunders over them. There
were others besides, see Table of Genealogies in chap. XII.
'
Br 13, 112-13. Hv 32, 1817-18.
SAMENESS OF NAMES
we include Bhimasena Pandava.
J31
same
names, thus there were two Saktis, four brahman Ramas, Jama-
others,^
three
64-5), &c.
names. ^
four
Devakiputra and
Vyasa,
Krsnas at
Harlta
least,
five
Babhrus,
son
of
the
Yadava
Bharatavarsa.*^
called
were so named.
rishi, (2)
'^
'
also the
deities
(p. 63).
Rishis
after
called
rishis
stars
of
the
was
and
places.
also the
For the kings here mentioned, where other references are not given,
consult the Table of Genealogies in chap. XII, and for the brahmans,
'
\Vedic Index.
'
*
I
''
\.pparently in the
'"
Dekhan.
MBh
i,
1J^2,
4737
K 2
177, 6791.
132
whom
was said
it
to
have been
called,
(2)
and
also o the
name
of (1) a son
'
Story of
Nala
'
(3)
had the same name as the people, the northern Kurus who dwelt
beyond the Himalayas. Such similarity in name must not confuse
what is wholly different. Thus king Kuru had nothing to do with
the northern Kurus, and to connect
of their
common name
is
Ahga Aurava
Asmaka king of Ayodhya
Anga
or that
was an Asmaka j or that the brahman Kirata was one of the rude
Kirata folk.
northern Kurus ^ and the other says that, when the victorious
Panda vas re-entered Hastinapura, flags waving in the wind displayed
in a way {iva) the southern and northern Kurus.^
The people of
;
Hastinapura were not Kurus, but the name Kuru of the royal family
to their people
Indian usage.^
similarity of
of the
Kurus (Kauravas)
bliss.'^
The comparisons
portrayed
poetic similes,
'
is
northern
adjective
'
as Rksa,
- MBli xiv,
MBh i, 109, 4346.
70, 2053.
So Gandhraa; and Pancala (p. 75).
Cf. our 'Rhodesia' and
Ehodesiau
* Mat 105, 20
Pad i, 4, 2-11. Va 45, 11 f. MBh
113, 69-77.
122, 4719-23: vi, 7, 254-66 xiii, 102, 4867-8. Earn iv, 43, 39-53.
Lg i, 52, 19-23 &c.
^ Fuither study has led me
to cancel tlie remarks that I made in my
Translation of the Markandeya, p. 345.
For mo&t of the following names,
see Vedic Index
also Sorenseu's
Index to the MBit, and Table of Genealogies in chap. XII.
'
'.
i,
Uluka
birds,
even of ceremonies, as
Asvamedha
133
and ]\Iunja
and
Arksa
is
Amurtarayas
(p. 40).
is
nothing
Srutarvan
these.
mentioned later as
is
a contemporary of Krsna.of
There
it is less
The
of Divodasa,
''
^'
XIX
hence the latter Trasadasyu was far later than the former.
There
'Were thus
'
I
'
MBh
So Er 13, 144-5
jstating that the latter
''
Ricv
viii, 7i, 4,
13.
Hv
Those of
119, 6725.
Bd
iii,
74, 2
and Hv
Marutta gave
jwhereas
^
'
it
Rigv
Rigv
viii,
19, 2, 36.
cliap.
XIV.
134
unknown
to ksatriya fame.
Puru
line of
princes.
women
as the following
many
Malinls.
Women
had the
naiaes of animals and birds, as two Gos (Sukra's wife and Yati's
wife),-
and Hamsi
Kamala
of inanimate objects, as
Padmini and
and
Kanyakubja
wife of Asita
Krsna.^*
^^
or Rantinara
^^
(1) wife of a
xiii, 5, 4,
'
Kur i, 20, 27-8. Siv vii, 60, 79. Mat 12, 36 and Pad v,
where for armada-jpatih read 2)ateh.
" Va 91, 58-60. Ed iii, 66, 28-30. Hv 27, 1421-3; 32, 1761-2.
Br
19-20; 13, 87.
65, 41-2.
8, 140,
^'
Mat
" So
'*
MBh
Va
Hv
Ram
i,
70,
118, 6701.
33
ii,
Va
110, 20.
234 &c.
90,
the river).
(2) Yisvaraitra's
king- of Kfisi.^
name
the original
135
of the Ganges.''
women with
a story to explain
it
all
'^
as
apsarases
as
thus Vadhryasva's
Va
88, 64
Bd
63,
iii,
65
Va
Va
91, 103.
92, 64.
MBh
MBh
Mat
i,
Br
Bd
3149.
75,
67, 67.
Va
1^, 709
river.
Hv
10, 67.
iii,
Hv
Siv
Mat
91, 4.
Rr
7,
90
all
of
which
60, 73-4.
Bd
32, 1775.
29, 1586.
24, 32: &c.
37, 1473
11, 49.
Br
vii,
called apsarases,
iii,
66, 75.
Hv
ii,
39, 40-1.
JRAS,
1910,
p. 868.
Bd iii, 63, 67. Br 7, 91. Hv 12, 710. Siv vii, 60, 75.
' Va 96, 233.
Hv 118, 6701 &c.
160-1. Br 14, 36 &c.
'"
Name of Subhadra, Hv 36, 1952.
" The star Alcor in the Great Bear is called Arundhatl.
'MBh i, 199, 7352. Va 70, 83. Mat 201, 30.
''
Va 99, 200. Hv 32, 1783. Mat 50, 7.
" Gar i, 138, 11.
Vis iv. 1, 18 and Bhag ix, 2, 31, which identify
her with the apsaras.
Ram i, 47, 12 inaccuratelj-.
*5 Ya
Hv 31, 1658. Mat 49, 4. Bhag ix, 20, 5. Another
gg^ 123.
GhrtacT (MBh i, 5, 871
xiii, 30, 2004) and the wife of a Vasistha
(chap. XVIII)
neither was an apsaras.
'
'
Va
Va
88, 66.
96,
136
but Vadhryasva's queen was certainly not an apsaras, and the same
ness of
name no doubt
apsarases.^
Such
similarities
Manu
iii,
9 gives
the plainest proof that such names did really occur, for he says a
of a con-
Women
Some
mythology.
for kindling
It
is
fire,
and
is
so their son
in
other cases.
son
is
his
It
is
not eu^
or the
that fancy then confused her with and finally superseded her by the
river.
Again,
it
is
said that
incarnation of Indra, and the story suggests that the truth was he
had
also the
name Indra
or one of its
So Nahusa
in
Rigv
122
i,
is
is
synonyms such
as Purandara.^^
different
Yaj'ati,
as will
3
*
^
""
'
MBh
MBh
MBh
MBh
d9,
V, 177,
^"
'1
to Risfv
iii.
MISUNDERSTANDING OF NAMES
The same was
he had also
why
reason
the name
137
Devaraj.^
among
XVIII.
standing of names and the desire to explain them led to the fabri-
mythology
is
historical sense
and mistook
and
facts,
it is
On
personifications without
may
more ado
Thus
to
a universal practice
j
rivers,
';
especially
in
to
name
countries,
It has been
after
discoverers,
same method
Aryans
must have been adopted by the
who conquered North
India and founded new kingdoms and towns there.
'
Mat
Va
12, 20.
'
;
'
=
'
Va
86, 17.
Bd
iii,
61, 12.
Vis
iv, 1, 18.
Br X5, 150-1.
CHAPTER
XII
in distinguishing
names, and
how
necessary this
is
will appear
rishis of the
from the
of
same
articles
on
J'edic Index,
literature
with
its
therefrom.
Thus, in the first place, the genealogies show there were at least
two kings named Divodasa, one a king of Kasi, and the other a
king of N. Pancala, but the Vedic Index combines them in its
article
of
'
Divodasa
'.
other a king of
N. Pancala, the Sudas of the Rigveda; but they have been confused
in the stories about the murder of the rishi Sakti (chapter XVIII).
Secondly,
as
The attempt
regards families.
difficulties
is
disappear
elucidate
to
the
when we
some
of
(chapter
which were
XXIII).
who
ksatriyas
and
others
many
became
branches,
brahmans
logical value,
because
we have no data
aim at
fullness, yet
though
theyi
of every'
IMPORTANCE OF SYNCHRONISMS
king (chapter IX),
clear illustration of
this appears
139
lines, for
both
many names
But the
as the lists
The
them
its
own
course
itself
or elsewhere,
The more numerous such points, the more abundant become the
means of constructing and testing the combined framework and the
That
we
is,
mind.
Sdhadevi/a
name
is
used instead of
Visvamitra,^
Jamadagni,'^
the
patronymic,
in
the
plural
spoken
of.''
Aitar
'
Rigv
Rigv
'
Brahm
iii.
i,
i,
44, 8
vii, 5, 8.
21
;
46, 9
"
18, 4.
47, 10.
'
3.
140
most striking
same name
all
Usanas-Sukra,^
simply.
safe
way
whom
may
as
his
grandson
Bhrgu
of distinguishing
is
to
Rcika,^
be
seen
in
the perplexities
is
attending the
Secondly, the use of a patronymic does not always denote that the
and
is
called
Raghava
when Rama
is
and Krsna
is
Urva.
Moreover, a
ancestors,
man had
in poetry
and
this
is
*
"
'
'
Va
Va
of
MBh
"
97, 140.
xiii,
any data of a
51, 2685.
j
91, 93.
MBh
MBh
MBh
vii,
Fd
iii,
70, 2435.
66
57.
Pad
vi,
'
268, 13.
MBh
xiii,
SO, 1983-96.
277, 16030.
221, 7987-9, 8012; 222, 8078; 223, 8083-4.
Va SS, 157 with Mat 12, 40. See chap. XVII.
See chap. XIX.
ill,
i,
141
may
that Sasabindu
in time.
when
that
may
The
and untrue.
Of
secondly, those
we proceed
latter
those that
first,
of being
two
and thirdly,
classes
may
be
to genuine synchronisms.
the second class are notices of rishis and kings by their gotra
names merely,
as
introduced in
is
The
more
notice, because
shows their
falsity.
first,
Of
the
first
of these kinds
is
rishis,
as noticed at
their
page 67
distant ancestress.
It
is
generally
rishis
who appear on
appear.
'
Va
'
MBh
i,
95,
Bd
iii,
3768.
G3,
No
(i:hap.
^
8S, 70.
is
not reliable
142
posterior
and
is
in
generally found, and they are often mere expedients for banging
vanquished Nabusa.^
Saryati,^'*
Cyavana
Madhuc-
as cursing the
of the
required
by
his
Yayati Nabusa
the fee, and they begot of her one son each, Vasumanas, Pratardana,
Sivi
and Astaka
respectively.
all
to her father.
three facts
Yayati's son,
^
MBh xii, J29, 981, where some names as Angara are right but other
names have been inserted wrongly or are corrupted.
-
Bd
'
MBh
iii,
v, 16,
521-37.
=*
MBh
iii,
194, 13249-55.
Br 138, 2-3.
xii, 49, 1790-9
'
"
e.g. MBh
99, 3664 f.
3732
to
105,
106; 113 to 118.
" It wrongly calls Yayati king of all the Ka^is, id.
Ka^i
114, 3918.
was a separate kingdom, and the story itself assigns Divodasa to it.
" MBh xiii, 4, 251. Va 88, 87-90; 91, 100. Bd iii, 63, 86-9; 66,
Br ?, 106-9; 10, 59. ^y 12, 726-9; 27, 1462; 32, 1769.
72.
" So MBh xiii, 18, 1349, unless different Galavas and Vi^vamitras arei
'
'
Mat
68, 7-9.
MBh
v,
confused.
in
143
a further fable
that
Yayati was cast out from heaven for pride and fell at Naimisa forest,
where those four kings were assembled, and they were made known
The story is manifestly a brahto him as his daughter's sons.
manical fabrication, and may have been developed from the fact
that the three verses of which Rigveda x, 179 consists are attributed
one each to Sivi, Pratardana and Vasumanas (who is called son of
Rusadasva or Rohidasva, which are almost synonymous with
Haryasva), in order to explain how the single verses composed by
these three kings became combined into one hymn.^
But how
Astaka is joined with them is uncertain.
We may now investigate what are genuine synchronisms, and
It will be conthese will be dealt with in the next two chapters.
venient, however, for ease of reference to set out the combined
scheme of genealogies of all the important dynasties, as established
by genuine synchronisms, and this is displayed in the following
table.
The dynasties have been arranged in the table according
to geographical position, as far as is feasible, those that reigned in
the west on the left side, those in the east on the right, and the
is
Among
the last
XXVII.
Smaller or shorter
which have not been brought into this list, are given in
chapters VIII and IX, such as the Saryatas, Nabhagas and various
dynasties,
MBh
MBh
iii,
i,
197, 13301-2.
88
Possibly also
MBhii, 4, 122.
II
Mat
35, 5.
to 93: v, 119,
to 42.
DYNASTIC LISTS
144
TABLE OF ROYAL
Yadavas
Haihayas
Druhyus
TUEVASUS
^^^^'^-
KUBJA
Paukavas
Manu
M<mu
Manu
Manu
Manu
Ila
Ila
Ila
Ila
Ila
Pururavas*
Pururavas'
Pururavas*
Pururavas*
Pururavas*
Amavasu
Ayu*
Ayu*
Ayu*
Ayu*
Nahusa*
Nahusa*
Nahusa*
Nahusa*
Yaydti*
Yaydti*
Yaydti*
Yaydti*
Yadu
Druhyu
Turvasu
Puru*
Krostu
Janame-
Sahasrajit
Bhlnia
Pravira
Maiiasyu
10
11
Vrjinivant
^atajit
Babhru
12
13
jaya I
Pracinvant
...
Abliayada
Sudhanvan-
Dhundhu
14
15
16
17
Svahi
Haihaya
Vahni
Kaacanaprabha
Buhugava
Sariiyati
Ru^adgu
Dharma-
Ahaihyati
Raudra^va
Setu
netra
IS
19
Citraralha
20
Sasabindu*
21
Prthusra-
Kunti
Suhotra
Rceyu
Matindm
Tariisu
Sahanja
Ay'igdra
Mahismant
Gandhai a
Garbha
vas
22
23
24
25
Antara
26
27
28
U^anas
JaJmu*
Sun a ha
Ajaka
Suyajna
Bhadra^renya*
Sineyu
Dhrta
Marutta
31
32
Ku^a
Ku^a^vaKu^ika
Gddhi*
Krtavirya
Arjii))a*
Durdam a
Kambalabarhis
33
Gobhanu
Kanaka
29
30
Balaka^va
Dharina
Durdama
...
Jayadhvaja
Vi^vdniitra*
...1
DYNASTIC LISTS
145
GENEALOGIES
^^'
Ayodhya
;Anavas,E.
VtDEHA
Vaisali
Manu
Manu
Manu
Ila
Iksvaku*
Nabhane-
Piiruravas*
Vikuksi-
Ayu*
Kakutstha
Nahusa*
Anenas
Yaydti*
Prthu
Ann
Vistara^va
distha
Nimi
Sasada
4
5
Mithi
Janaka
Ardra
Bhalandana
Udavasu
Vatsapil
8
9
10
Sravasta
Brhada^va
6
7
!fuvana^va I
Sabhanara
11
Nandivai-
dhana
Kuvala^va
Drdha^va
Kalanala
Pramoda
Prarii^u
14
Suketu
Harya^va I
Nikumbha
Srfijaya
Saihhata^va
Prajani
Devarata
Prasenajit
Yuvan-
Brhaduktha
Khanitra
d^va II
Mdndhdtr*-
Trasadasyti
U6lniira*
Mahavlrya
Sambhuta
Anaranya
Mahamanas
Dhrtimant
Harya^va II
Vasumata
(or Vasumanas)
Tridhanvan Sudhrti
Kekaya
Ru^adratha
Ksupa
Trasada^va
Titiksu
20
21
Purukutsa*
Maha^ala
15
16
17
18
19
Akr^a^va
Puraujaya
12
13
Vim^a
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
Trayydruna
31
SatyavrataTris'anku*
Haridcandra*
Dhrstaketu
Vivim^a
32
33
DYNASTIC LISTS
146
Yadavj* s
Rukmaka-
Haihayas
Dkuhyus
TURVASUS
Trisanu
Talajangha
Astaka
vaca
Pracetas
Paravrt
Vitihotra
Jyamagha*
Ananta
Lauhi
Sucetas
Durjaya
Vidarbha
Supratlka
Kratha-
Kai^ika
Karandhama
Cedi
Marutta
Bhima
Kunti
Dhrsta
Cidi
{Dusyanta)
Nirvrti
Viduratha
Da^arha
Vyoman
Jimuta
Vikrti
Bhimaratha
Vmihdhn
Rathavara
Subdhu
DVIMIDHAS
Dasaratha
Ekada^aratha
Dvimldha
Sakuni
Yavinara
Karambha
Dhrtimant
Devarata
N.
Pancala
Pancala
^lIa
Brhadvasu
Su^anti
Brhadisu
Purujanu
Brhaddhanus
Rksa
Brhatkar-
man
Devaksatra
Satyadlirti
Bhrmya^va
Devana
Drdhanemi
Mudgala
Madhu*
'
Jayadratha
Vi^vajit
(Brahmistha)
Puruva^a
Purudvant
Suvavman
Sarvabhau-
Vadhrya^va*
Divodasa*
Senajit
Mitrayu
Prthusena
Maitreya
Para I
Rucira^va
ma
Jantu
(Aihsu)
Satvant
MahantPaurava
Soma
DYNASTIC LISTS
Kasi
Anavas,
NW.
Anavas, E.
147
Ayodhya
Videha
Vaisali
Hema
Rohita
.34
.35
Cancu
Vijaya
Sutapas
Bali*
Khaninetra
Harya^va
Harita,
.3fi
Ruruka
Vrka
Baku {Asita)
Sagara*
87
Maru
Pratlndha-
KarandJiatna
.38
Aviksii
Marutia*
39
40
Narisyanta
41
Dama
42
ka
AsamaFijas
Anga
Amsumant
Dilipa I
4.3
Kirtiratha
Rastravar-
dhana
Sudhrti
Bhaglratha*
^ruta
Dadhiva-
Devamldha
Nabhaga
Sindhu-
4.5
Nara
46
Kevala
47
Bandhumant
Vegavant
48
50
hana
Ambarisa*
44
49
dvipa
Diviratha
Ayutayus
Vibudha
Budha
Rtuparna
Sarvakama
Sudasa
Mahadhrti
Vi^ravas
Vi^ala
52
53
54
Hemacan-
55
Dharma-
Mitrasaha-
ratha
Kalmasa-
51
TrnaUndu*
pada*
A^maka
dra
Mulaka
Citraratha
Kirtirata
Sueandra
^ataratha
Dhumra^va
56
57
Aidavida-
Srnjaya
58
Sahadeva
59
Krsa^va
60
Vrddha^arman
Maharo-
Vi^vasaha I
man
uvibhu
Satyaratha
Dilipa II-
Khatvanga*
...
Dirghabahu
Svarnaro-
61
man
ukumara
Raghu*
Aja
Hrasvaro-
Da^aratha*
Siradhvaja
Somadatta
62
Janamejaya
63
Pramati
64
man
hrstaketu
Lomapdda*
Rama*
Bhanu1
l2
mant
65
DYNASTIC LISTS
148
Y ADAVAS
66
Yadavas
DVIMIDHAS
BInma
Panca
N. Pancala
S.
Srnjaya
Nlpa
Sdtvata
67
68
69
70
Andhaka
Cyavana*
Vrsni
Suddsa*
Kukura
Sahadeva
Somaka
Jantu
71
72
73
Vrsnj
74
Devamidhusa
Samara
Rukmaratha
Kapota-
roman
78
Supar^va
79
Sumati
80
Para II
Prthu
Viloman
81
Sanuati-
82
Sanati
Sukrti
Krta
Vibhraja
mant
83
Nala
'
84
85
8(J
Anuha
Abhijit
87
Brahma-
88
89
90
Visvaksena
daita*
Punarvasu
Udaksena
Sura
Prsata
Bhallata
Janamejaya
Nrpaiijaj'a
Drona
Drupada*
Bhrtardstra"
Bahuratha
A^vatthdman
Bhrstadymn
Pdndavas*
Dhrsfaketu
Abhimanyu\
Ugrayudlia
Ksemya
91
92
Ugrasena
93
Kamsa*
Vasudeva
94
Krsna*
95
Samba
Suviia
Vicitravirya
[Here occurred
DYNASTIC LISTS
Ka^i
Anavas,
NW.
Anavas, E.
Ayodhya
Caturanga
Venuhotra
149
ViDEHA
Pradyumna-Sata-
dyumna
Bharga
Pauravas
Jahnu
Pauravas
Sudhanvan
Cyavana
Muni
Atithi
Urjavaha
Sanadvaja
Sakuni
Prthulaksa
Nisadha
Nala
Campa
Nabhas
Pundanka
Ksemadhanvan
Devanlka
Aristanemi
Ahinagu
Supar^va
Paripatra
Sanjaya
Dala, Bala
Ksemari
Uktha
Anenas
Vaji-anabha.
Minaratha
Haryanga
Suhotra
Suratha
Kusa
Bhadra-
Afijana
Rtujit
Srutayus
ratha
Krta
Magadha
Cedi
Vasu
Brhatkar-
Caidya*
Brhadratha
man
Pratya-
gvaha
Kusagra
Brhadratha
Rsabha
Puspavant
Brhadbha-
nu
Brhanma-
Satyahita
nas
Sudhanvan
Jayadratha
Urja
Drdharatlia
Sambhava
Jarasandha
Damaghosa
Vi^vajit
Sankhana
Satyaratha
Vyusita^va
Upaguru
Vi^vasaha II
Upagupta
Hirayujandbha
Svagata
Pusya
Dhruvasan-
Suvarcas
Sruta
dhi
Sudar^ana
Agnivarna
Su^ruta
Jaya
Sighra
Vijaya
Rta
Maru
Prasu^ruta
Sunaya
Susandhi
Vitahavya
Amarsaand
Dhrti
Sahasvant
Vi^ruta-
Bahula^va
vant
Sahadeva
Sisupdla*
Kama*
Brhadbala
Somadhi
Dhrstaketu
Vrsasena
Brhatksaya
Bkarata battle.]
Krtaksana
Vai^alT
CHAPTER
XIII
may
whom
be noticed
statements.
There
is
The Aiksvaku
there can be no doubt, for the statements are separate and explicit
(chapter VI).
Yuvanasva was one generation below and Mandhatr two generaFurther, the Ayodhya genealogy says that Mandhatr
tions.
married Sasabindu's daughter Bindumati Caitrarathi, who was the
eldest of many brothers ^ and the Y'adava genealogy names Sasabindu, son of Citraratha, as a famous king who had very many
sons.^
Here also there can be no doubt hence Mandhatr was one
generation below Sasabindu.
Next Jahnu of Kanyakubja married
the granddaughter of Yauvanasva/' that is, Mandhatr; hence he was
;
From
all
these
we have a
Paurava
Tddava
Aiksvaku
Kanyakubja
Matinara
Prasenajit
Citraratha
Gauri
Yuvanasva II
Mandhatr
Purukutsa
Bindumati
Sasabindu
Jahnu
Trasadasyu
^
Va
'
Va
95,
15, 4.
23, 31-3.
'
10,
*
Va
Hv
88, 70-1.
iv, 2, 19.
Br
clear
synchronisms thus
91,
Bhag
18-20.
Vis
12, 712-13.
ix, 6, 38.
iv,
Siv
vii,
Br
7,
92-4.
GO, 76-7.
Bd
Gar
i,
iii,
63, 70-1.
Vis
Also MBh
58-9. Bd
vii,
iii,
65, 2321-4.
66, 28-9.
Hv
of Jahnu,
Bd
iii,
56, 44-8.
Br
RAMA
151
His successors
tried
to
Bhargavas
kingdom/
the
relinquished
it,
placed
Trisanku
him
to the throne,
Rama Jamadagnya.^ Trisanku was sucby his son Hariscandra, who had a son Rohita, and Visvamitra and Jamadagni attended as priests at the sacrifice at which
Sunahsepa was substituted for Rohita. ^ Krtavlrya was succeeded
by his son Arjuna Kartavlrya, who was a great king (p. 41). After
a long reign he had dissension with Jamadagni, his sons killed
race,
ceeded
MBh
MBh
i,
178,
iii,
ii5,
infra.
'
717
Bd
88, 78-116.
to 13, 753.
Bhag
13-14.
Siv
ix,
71,
i,
63,
iii,
2925.
77-114.
Br
7,
97
7,
Lg
60, 81 to 61, 19.
5-6.
All fully discussetl,
vii,
i,
Hv
to 8, 23.
66, 3-10.
JRAS,
Vis
12,
iv, 3,
900.
'
MBh
Called Mataiiga,
Va
MBh
xiii,
6257:
137,
xii,
cf.
JRAS, 1913,
234, 8601.
pp. 896,
MBh
iii,
116,
11072-4:
116,
v,
^^
3972:
xii,
49,
Va
1746-7.
89-91.
ix, 7,
7-25.
cussed,
91,
Br 104.
JRAS, 1917,
MBh
xiii,
pp. 40, 44
f.
3,
186-7.
Ram
i,
61, 62.
Bhag
All dis-
152
EAMA
Jamadagni, and
synchronisms:
Haihaya
Rama
killed
him.^
Bhdrgava
Aiksvdku
Kdnyakubja
Trayyaruna
Krtavlrya
Urva
Gadhi
Arjuna
Rclka
Jamadagni
Satyavati
Trisahku
Visvamitra
Hariseandra
Rama ^
This group
Rohita
is
by the
collateral
vii,
70,
Hv
34,
1890.
Vis
iv,
11, 7.
Mat
116,11089-98; 117,10202-3:
94, 38, 47.
45, 44.
By: 13,
Bd
iii,
69,
38, 48.
i, 68,10:
Kur i, 32, 20 Hv 43, 2314. Cf. MBh viii, 5, 144
363, 13879-80: xiv, 39, 824-31.
^ It should be noted that a curious statement occurs in the Ayodhya
genealogy in six Puranas, which speak of Rama at a much later time, in the
reign of king Mulaka (chap. VIII). Va 88, 1 78-9 and Bd iii, 63, 178-9 say
Mulaka was in fear of Eama and lived protected by a guard of women (ndrlJcavaca). Lg i, 66, 29, Kur i, 31, 14, Visiv, 4, 38 and Bhag ix, 9, 40 say
much the same. This must be connected with the statement in MBh xii, 49,
1770-8, which says that a tliousand years after Rama had destroyed all
the ksatriyas, a fresh generation of them, including Pratardana and others,
had grown up, and he destroyed them all again and again till twenty-one
times; and with the further statement {ibid. 1792-3) that then Sarvakarraan, who is placed as king of Ayodhya at the same time as Mulaka
(chap. VIII), was brought up in secret.
All this MBh account is
bralimanic and mostly fable ; hence these two statements are of no
chronological value, and the statement about Mulaka would seem to be
a reflex of the fable, incorporated in the Ayodhya genealogy, while the
secret bringing up would explain the phrase nari-kavaca.
This matter
is further noticed in chap. XXV.
similar fanciful mistake, MBh v,
146, 4978-81.
Cf.
Lg
xii,
''
Va
91,
have the
63-6
Bd
fullest text.
iii,
66,
33-6
Collatt.^d
Br
10,
24-8; and
Hv
37,
1426-30
153
an extensive
is
series of events
his
Bahu
the throne.
beg-ot a son
Bahu from
all
Arjuna^s
power.^
the king-
above,
The genealogies
Sagara.
There are further synchronisms of certain Kasi kings with Bhadrasrenya and the Talajanghas, which arise out of a story told in the
Kasi genealogy.*
It runs thus.
(in
consequence of a curse,
it is
abandoned
alleged)
the
re-established himself in
Astaratha.
'
'
it.
Durdama
JRAS, 1910, pp. 441-6, 867-9. Also Pad vi, 115, 3-4;
Va 94, 39-45; 95, 1-13. Bd iii, 69, 39-44; 70, 1-14.
179, 2.
Mat
43,
Hv
33,
[24,
784.
\i8,
46,
5,
iii,
69,
6;
Mat
45, 11
Hv
154
His
the king-dom and put an end to the strife with the Haihayas.
grandson Alarka killed the Raksasa Ksemaka and reg-ained the city.
All these events occupied a thousand years, that is, a very long time.
This story
tradition.^
is
The
is
confused,
but shows this much, that the tradition relates to the Haihayas
of king Vitahavya
among
them.^
kingdom.'^
former
gives the beginning and the end of the long contest between the
it
who was
Pratardana
"^
MBh
'
Used here by
xiii,
30, 1949-96.
anticipation.
II.
'
Ibid.
It
is
also
plain
that
spurious.
^
This
is
MBh
xii,
xiii,
137,
6294
say,
Pratardana king
o1
Ka^i.
second story
of the
Vitihotra of
the genealogies
155
intelligible,
to Talajangha.
falls after
position as
family.
all
the Haihayas.
It
was
Sagara
evidently
completed
what
Pratardana began,
then establish
These traditions
harmony
Haihayas
Kdsi
Divodasa I
Bhadrasrenya
Astaratha
Durdama
Kanaka
Ayodhjd
Krtavlrya
Arjuna Kartavlrya
Trisahku
(blank)
Jayadhvaja
Hariscandra
Talajangha
Bohita
Vitihotra (Vltahavya)
Haryasva
Ananta
Sudeva
Durjaya
Divodasa II
Supratlka
Pratardana
Vrka
Bahu
(Asita)
Sagara
MBh
"^
156
so that the
overthrown
who
of
Vidarbha
synchronisms
'
Bdm,49, 1-3;
Va 88, 155; Bd
Also Vis
63,
154; Br
Gar
8,
63; and
138, 29;
Bhag
Hv
15, 797.
VN
Ram
i,
64;
and MBh iii, 106, 8833, 8843. Mat 1^, 39, 42 and Pad v, 8, 144, 147
give different names, one being Prabha, a Yadava princess (Vidarbha was
a Yadava) similarly Lg i, 66, 15 Kur i, 21, 4
and Ag 272, 28.
^
Va 99, 3-4 and Bd iii, 74, 3-4 ; both corrupting Dusyanta's name.
Mat 48, 2-3 (where read Pauravas cdpi); also Br 13, 144-6; Hv 32,
1832-4; and Vis iv, 16, 2.
* MBh i,
Bhag ix, 23, 17-18.
68, 2801.
38, 3.
iv, 4, 1
i,
ix, 8,
15
8,
Aiksvdku
Vldarhha
157
Turva^us
Karandhama
Vidarbha
Marutta
Sagara
Asamanjas
Dusyanta
Ariisumant
(Dusyanta)
same period, in
Dirghatamas and Bharadvaja
belong-ing" to the
rishis Brhaspati,
is
and
Sariivarta,
which contains
'^
Vaisall.
They were
Brhaspati declined to be
at perpetual strife.
by
his aid
performed magnificent
sacrifices.''
and
Ucathya in the Vedarthadipika and
the Mahabharata, Usija in the Brah-
thus.'^
who
is
Brhaddevatu, Utathya in
MBh
85 to
xiv, 4,
read jsitrvaw)
7,
179
(for
8,214-17: &c.
rishis,
Brhaspati
called
puiram
Vii
6'6',
in line
9-11.
99
Ed
of
iii,
Calcutta edition
Bhag
&i, 5-7.
2, 26-8.
ix,
about them.
Satapatha
Brahm
xiii,
5,
4,
6 calls this
Marutta the
Ayogava king.
MBh
''
xiv, 4,
So also
MBh
85;
i,
"
Also MBh iii, 129, 10528-9: vii, 55, 2170-3: xii, 29, 910-13.
Mark 130(129), 11-18. Aitareya Brahm viii, 4, 21 says he consecrated
Marutta. Kam vii, 18 has a brahmanical fable so also MBh xiv, 64 65.
' MBh
Bd iii, 74, 36-46.i,
104, 4179-92: xii, 343, 13177-82.
Bhag ix, 20, 36^8. Twice narrated in Va 99, 36-46, 141-50 and Mat
U8, 32-42; 49, 17-26. Brhadd iv, 11-15. Vedaith on Rigv vi, 52.
:
'
These
I
'
especially
^
158
the Vayu.
Utathya
a very
is
name
it
will be
of this rishi.
is
common
ETC.
He
blind.
Brhaspati
is
said to
That there
was a
rishi
Mamata
'
^,
'
VI
book
This
to him.^
He
Dirghatamas.^
whom
the
lived
in
Puranas apparently
his
call
He was
Hence he was
carried
downstream
there welcomed
(i,
by king
158, 3,
5),
rishis
so
Ganges there and have drifted some seventy miles down to the
Monghyr and Bhagalpur country, which was the Anava realm, and
was soon afterwards called the Afiga kingdom. There Dirghatamas
married the queen^s sudra nurse and had Kaksivant and other
sons ; ^ and at Bali's desire begot of the queen Sudesna five sons,
Ahga, Vanga, Kalihga, Pundra and Suhma, who were called the
Baleya ksatra and also Baleya brahmans. This is strange yet not
^
He was
an Angirasa,
Rigv
147, 3
i,
MBh
152, 6
xii, 90,
158,
146.
;
3362
1, 4, 6.
xiii,
Hymns
i,
Next, there
is
name Gotama
or
159
Afterwards he
Gautama.^
son.
Bharata then
Bharata,
died.
of courts.
^
He may not have been blind, but purblind, very shortsighted, and
may have improved in old age, as happens in such cases.
Va 99, 92. Bd iii, 74, 94. Mat 48, 83-4. Brhadd iv, 15.
his sight
3
'
Va
99,
277, 7-8.
'
137-40; Mat
Also
MBh
i,
49,
94,
160
story
light
it
throws
much
Bharatas or Bharatas.
It is emphasized by the statement in the Vayu that Bharadvaja
by the adoption became a ksatriya and had two fathers, and so was
called dvydnmsycnjanay
The Matsya varies this statement, but still
says that from Bharadvaja were descended brahmans and ksatriyas
who were known as dvymmisydyana-kaidlaas^ which also appears
to be true.2
Of these two versions the Vayu's is manifestly the
earlier, for the statement that a distinguished brahman became a
that in the
'
yana
incorrectly.
Sanskrit.
-
The
Va
adjective dvi-jntarah
has dvimukhya-
te dvi-vidhena ca.
mentioned above.
Thus some Vayu MSS. read
as
it
dvyamusyayana-kaullnah smrtas
^
is
'"
'
4|
{
it
in,'
161
on Rigveda
i,
Ausija
named
Usij.^
if
the siidra
This
may
in
i,
in
married was
be true, yet seems rather to be a guess ta
it is
being
was
also
Ausija
(1)
already.'*-
is
This would be
18, 1.
he
called
is
Rigveda
Vaidatkina,
'
it
cannot hold
name
',
in
iv.
of a Bharadvaja,^
'
'
^
Va 65, 102 and Bd iii,
Anuvakanukrauianl 21 appears
1,
to
be confused.
read Auiijo.
Brhadd
iii,
125.
'
'
'
',
162
and Brhaspatij who Avere thus not sons but descendants of Ahgiras.^
Ucathya and Brhaspati may have been brothers as stated above and
Saihvarta may have been their youngest brother; ^ and Usija may
well have been their father.^
The Puranas in the above story seem
have confused Usija with
to
Ucathya.
Brahma and
which
is
their reading".
Hari-
The Vayu*
dvaja was born before the adoption, and line 16, which the Matsya
has and the
'^
The confusion
of
Paurava
brahmanic origin
importance,
elucidate
many
is
of
the highest
and
helps
to
He
who was
as soon as born to
rishis
The
were really of
Bharadvaja,
line
is,
He
senior to
Bharata.
and he
(or
even
Hence the
first
is
corroborated
^
=*
Brhadd
"
"
'
XIX.
'
viii,
Eigv
i,
158, 6.
Va
99,
151
f.
Mat
49,
26
f.
may
that, the
first,
163
grandson
(or
may have
been so given, and this was no doubt the Bharadvaja named Vidathin
above, because the fact that the Vayu, Brahmanda and Bhagavata
confuse
suggests that
it
When
Vidathin Bharadvaja.
tamas,
king Bharata
if his
if
Dirgha-
might naturally have suggested that his own relative, the young
Bharadvaja, might be adopted.
So the youth was brought from
the Maruttas and given in adoption to the king ; and this act, by
the same misunderstanding, was mythologized into the statement
that the
From
we get
Pauravas
to Bharata.^
these synchronisms
VaiMlas
Angirasas
(Angiras)
U^ija
Ucathya
Dirghatamas
Kakslvant
susyanta
Brhaspati
E.
Anavus
Karandhama
Aviksit
Marutta
Sariivarta
Lali
Bharadvaja
Anga, &c.
jharata
"
jdathin-
Vidathin-
)
J
Itiaradvaja
\
Bharadvaja
tatha
'
i.
'
2, 8.
'^
The
Bharadvaja
SEE
169.
derivation of Vitatha in lines
Aranyaka
i,
after-
tliought.
^
Similar and further confusion appears in Satapatha Brahm xiii, 5, 4, 6,
which says the Maruts were Marutta Aviksita's guardsmen, Agni his
chamberlain, and the Vi^ve Devas his counsellors
oBE, xliv, p. 397.
:
M 2
164
these synchronisms
Paur avas
Ayodhya
Kas'i
we have
and
Aiigirasas
Ucathya
Dirghatamas
Divodasa II
Sagara
Pratardana
Vatsa
Alarka
earlier
Brhaspati
Bharadvaja
Asamanjas
Am^umant
Kaksivant
Dusyjiiita
Bharata
Vidathin
It
(Sita's father),
Ramayana and
^),
king of VaisalT.
This
That epic
makes an Asvapati, king of Kaikeya, also contemporary * and this
may be true, though it is not supported elsewhere.^
There are ksatriya accounts of Brahmadatta and B his ma, which
is
declared in the
is
alluded to elsewhere.^
Va
He
99,
Anuha
this.^
of the
Nipa
Ram
MBh
So
e.g.
Earn
If so, there
i,
ii,
family,
of S. Pancala
10,
32-3
47, 17.
iii,
1,2; 9,22.
was another of the same name,
far later
Vedic Itidex,
i,
p. 44,
'
see p. 138.
Pitrvartin.
165
the Kaurava
Brahmadatta married Sannati/ daughter of a Devala.^
A JaigTsavya^ is said to have taught Brahmadatta, who by his
instruction made a yoga-tantra.^
His sons were Sankha and
Likhita (p. 69) and his disciples are named.'' Brahmadatta gave
father (really g-reat grandfather, as will api^ear), Pratipa,
king.
wealth to Sankha."
was Santanu/
Mahabharata and Puranas, and said
to have been his son ; but this is an instance of the omission of
unimportant names, for both brahmanic and ordinary traditions
assert that Santanu had an elder brother Devapi,^ who was well
known and is often alluded to.^*^ This Devfipi is mentioned in
Rigveda x, 98 and is there called Arstisena,^^ * son of Rstisena \ It
is clear therefore that Devapi and Santanu were not sons of Pratipa
but grandsons, Rstisena being father of Devapi if not of Santanu
also, and that, as Devapi declined the throne and Santanu succeeded
PratTpa's successor according to the genealogies
called
Santanu generally
in the
XX
Bhag
Mentioned,
"
Kur
'
MBh
ix,
i,
21, 25-6
MBh
hut this
xii,
23,
is
a late statement.
18.
48, 18-20.
xii,
234, 8603:
xiii,
6263
a brahmanical
is
anachronism).
So called in Va 99, 234, 237 ; Mat 50, 39, 42 Bhag ix, 22, 12-13.
So the genealogies. Also Nirukta ii, 10 Brhadd vii, 155 to viii, 9
MBh i, 94, 3750-1 ; 95, 3797-8: v, 148, 5056-66.
^ Va
Mat 273, 56,
32, 39-42; 99, 437, 439: Bd iii, 74, 250, 252
58: Vis iv, 24, 45, 48: Bhag iv, 22, 12, 17-18: all of which say he
till lives and will restore the Paurava race in the new Krta age.
" _The references to Arstisena in Vediclndex i, .378 require modification.
No Arstisena is named in MBh i, 94, 3750-1. Arstisena and Devapi in
MBh ix, 40, 2281-2, and 41, 2285-94 are manifestly different persons
as those passages show, Devapi l)eing this prince
but that Arstisena is
there said to have lived in the Krta age (far earlier) and is no doubt the
ancient prince Arstisena who became a bialmian, as stated in Va 92, 5-6
Bd iii, 67, 6; and' also Hv 29, 1520; Br 11, 34. That Arstisena and
Devapi Aistisena must therefore be distinguished. Ai'stisena in Bd ii,
32, 105 and A'a 59, 97 {Advisena) would as a inantra-ieciter be probably
Devapi.
Arstisena in Va 91, 116 and P>d iii, 6i>, 87 might be either.
166
the genealogies.^
grandson
Bhisma
therefore as Santanu^s
is
omitted in
Pratipa.^
oi:
Prsata to his
Dvimldkas
Kauravas
N. Pancala
S.
Pancala
Brahmadatta
Pratipa
Visvaksena
Udaksena
(Rstisena)
Ugrayudha
Santanu
Bhisma
Bhallata
Janamejaya
Prsata
the
So
also if
in Vedic
'^
wii,
157,
6932-4:
xi,
^2, 621.
relatives
Hv
and
friends,
MBh
v, 73,
2727-9.
167
DhrstaketU;
Karusa
liis
^
;
his son
of
many
others.
of S.Pancala,
Brhadbala, king
Ahga
of
and
table above.
of the
chapter
XY.
CHAPTER XIV
MINOR SYNCHRONISMS ESTABLISHED
Next may
be considered a
number
of
The
Ya} ati^s
He
thus
whom
^
For the marriage connexions between these four groups, see Va 96,
148-59, Bd iii, 71, 150-60, Mat 46, 3-9, Vis iv, 14, 10-13 less clearly,
Br 14, 19-23, Hv 35, 1827-33. Kuntl's story is in MBh i, 111 f.
^ Va
Mat 50, 77 271, 5. 23. Bd iii, 74, 113.
99, 270, 282, 300.
' Br
" Va
12, 3. and Hv 30, 1601.
93, 14 and Bd iii, 68, 13.
'
So Va 99, 7-8. Bd iii, 74, 7-8. Supported by Gar 139, 64 Vis
iv, 17, 2
Bhag ix, 23, 15 and Mat 48, 6.
" So Hv
Br 13, 149-50. Also MBh xii, 29, 981-2;
32, 1837-8.
but in vii, 62, 2281-2, seemingly as Sudhanvan.
Referred to in MBh iii, 126, 10465, where he is called 'king of
Gandhara' by anticipation.
* Va
Bd iii, 74, 9. Hv.5^, 1839. Br 13, 150-1. Mat 48, 7.
99, 9.
:
''
168
'
is
named Nimi
No
twice.^
She
The
and
name
or perhaps the
of
another
son.
Bj^
Lopamudra's favour
is
it
said,
The
story about
to
make
three
it
two and
first
race, for
Trasadasyu
the Aiksvaku
contemporary of
Arksa,
'son of Rksa,^
"
MBh
MBh
iii,
96,
97,
iii,
is
called Vaidarbhi.
3
MBh
xiii,
corrupted
is
to Vaideha.
*
of Videha.
first
so
king
Pad
iv,
112, 50.
'
Va 93, 67.
33. 1748.
'
MBh
iii,
'
Rigv
viii,
98,
Bd
iii,
67, 71.
Br
Hv
39, 1590;
8595-8608.
and Samvarana
169
wrongly attached to Agastya and Lopamudra,^ who were considerably earlier as shown, and the two Trasadasyus have been
This
confused.
is
and
to glorify Agastya,
latter's
son
This agrees entirely with the genealogies, for they make Bhimaratha
(of
is
Paficala.*
who was a
Sobhari
with Trasadasyu. ^2
Sarnjaya,^* that
is,
to the petty
2
3
174
*
MBh
iii,
64,
2531
B(l
iii,
63,
'
Rigv
Rigv
'"
viii,
viii,
22,
66,
Hv
i,
70, 2766.
See
Va
88,
viii,
R'gv
51, 2.
viii,
Vedic Index
i,
346.
327.
19, 36.
Vedic Index
7.
2627-8
15, 815.
^
Id.
Vedic Index
V, J37, 3, 4.
iv, 4J2,
'
" Rigv
"
2576
'
I
6^5,
173 Br 8, 80
See the dynasty in chap. IX.
i,
327.
'^
Or
vice versa.
'^
'
170
of
Sam-
many
is
g-enerations^
From
ancestor
these data
we get
these synchronisms
Kanvas
N. Pancala
Pauravas
Mudgalas
Bharatas
Srnjayas
Durgaha
Giriksit
Asvamedha
Rksa
Vadhrya^va
Purukutsa
Trasadasyu
Putakratu
Dasyave-
Divodasa
Indrota
Trksi
Prastoka
Sobhari
Vrka
There
It
is
is
material passage
is
Rama of Ayodhya.
name
it
of the country
Surasena.
It gives these descendants of the great Yadava king
Madhu,^ namely, Madhava, his son Satvata, his son Bhima and his
son Andhaka, and these tally with the genealogical version Satvant,
Satvata, and Andhaka.
It says BhIma Satvata was contemporary
with Rama Ramans brother Satrughna killed the Yadava Lavana,
cut down the forest Madhuvana and built the city Mathura there
when Rama and his brothers died, Bhima recovered the city and
Andhaka reigned there contemporary with Ramans son Kusa at
Ayodhya. The genealogies say that Satrughna killed the Madhava
Lavana, went to Madhuvana, built Mathura and reigned there with
his two sons Subahu and Surasena.^
Here then we have Satvant
and Bhima contemporary with Rama, and Andhaka with Kusa.
Another version * amplifies what the genealogies say with some
mistaken embellishments, as that Lavana was son, instead of
descendant, of Madhu, and that Madhuvana was in Ayodhya
territory, whereas South Pancala separated them.
The Ramayana
;
Hv
In
95,
5242-8.
cited here
a Daitya, see p. 66 ;
' Va
88, 185-6.
46, wrongly calling
and
Pad
*
vi,
Hv
Madhu
Lavana.
Bd iii, 63, 186-7.
Lavana a Raksasa
3060-96.
1.
also in
is
Cf.
so also
Ag
171
country
country appears
the
The
framed according to
the
synchronisms
genealogical table
shows
established
that
then
these particulars
all
Pancala
i\^.
There can be
Combining
we have
these synchronisms
Ayodhyd
Yddavas
Satvant
Satrughna
E/iima
Bhima Satvata
Srnjaya
Surasena
Kusa*
Bhajamana, Andhaka
This
In two
is
munificence to brahmans
it is
said
of royal
lists
Siradhvaja
{ante), so
and therefore
(according
to
the
"^
jdiff'erent
lof
laud
the
to
have
lain
farther
south,
as
Mat U,
49.
imentioned ante.
'
1
Va
96",
3.
Bd
iii,
71, 3.
Br
Hv
15, 32.
38, 2001,
|:he
Ku^a and
MBh
his brother
late in
xii,
Eama's
life.
172
allusion.
There
is
Divodasa's
dants.
fifth
on the
in battle
successor Sudas
river Parusnl
(Sudasa,
chapter
(modern Ravi)
Jumna and
IX)
defeated
first
to the
and the Rigveda shows that Somaka was less opulent than Sudas.*
Moreover a Vasistha was Sudas's priest/ but there are no hymns
by any Vasistha in honour of his successors. There was also a long
Rigv
vii,
MBb
'YR 99,
2
i,
19.
Vedic Index
ii,
186;
i,
499.
94, 3725-39.
Eigv
Rigv
209.
iv,
Mat
15, 7, 8
All this
''
is fully
Eigv
vii,
18, 12.
3, 19.
Sudas.
lived at the
He was
rishi.
173
Sam-
varana.
Further, Tura Kavaseya consecrated Janamejaya Pariksita
and was his purohita.^ Tura was by his patronymic a descendant
of Kavasa, and Janamejaya was Janamejaya II, son of Pariksit I
who was Sariivarana's grandson. They would thus have been con-
temporary.
Janamejaya.
King Krta
or Krti of the
Dvimidha
disciple of
'
eastern samans
',
is
generations after
sariihitas of
Vyasa *
and that
wrong, because
is
it
five
would make
him one of the ' future ' kings after the Bharata battle (chapter III),
but he was not one of them ^ and the genealogies fix his position
clearly as No. 83 in the Ayodhya dynasty " and because it is incredible that, after the brahmans had established the Vedic schools,
;
Krta
they were
known
{sic)
the Samaveda,
sariihitas of
samans, and
as the 'northern
500
be brought into
'
eastern
ix,
cussed in chap.
XXYII.
My Dynasties
MISCELLANEOUS SYNCHRONISMS
174
is
have
said to
disciple of Jaimini's
is
there stated
that
grandson (Brahmanda
The genealogies
of
his
of
near
down
may
be accepted
Hence the Kaikeya dynasty had come into existence before his
and therefore according to the genealogies all the other
Panjab kingdoms also, the Sivis, Madras, Sauvlras, &c. (chajiter IX).
Hence it is possible that his son Hariscandra's queen was a Saivya
princess, as the Markandeya says (7, 35 ; &c.), though its story is
Jyamagha the Yadava, who was later, married a Saivya
a fable.
time
princess.^
^
is
Not
difficult
The misplacement
Va
Bd
88, 207-8.
3-4 somewhat
iii,
63,
207-8.
Vis
iv, 4,
48 and Bhag
ix, 1J2,
similarly.
]
'
5
20.
Mat
6. g.
Va
MBh
i,
7-2,
88, 117.
66, 10.
Lgi,
2941
Bd
iii,
to 73,
Bhag
2972.
63, 115.
Br
20, 8-22.
Hv 13, 754.
ix,
8, 24.
Siv
vii, 61,
j
"
Bd iii,
70, 33.
Br
15,
6.
Hv
37,
1984.
Lg
i,
68, 37.
CHAPTEE XV
THE FOUR AGES, CHRONOLOGY AND DATE OF
THE BHARATA BATTLE
Time that
ages
is
the Krta
{ijuga),
(or
Dharma
is
Dvapara and
or Satya), Treta,
though
basis,
precise
speculations elaborated
later
scheme of cosmogony.
refer to
it
to certain periods.
It
is
to the
noteworthy that
whole world.
It
is
declared
apply
of the other
continents {varm) say nothing about the ages occurring there,^ and
The
India.^
it is
The
scheme
was that the four
in the cosmological
early idea
tion of
It
therefore
periods
is
political
mark the
from one
and
to the other;
so the
^Mohammedans
It is natural
so
'
MBh
29, 23.
vi,
10, 387.
Mat 142,
17.
Va
24,
Br 27, 64.
45, 137
Pad
i,
57, 22.
Bd
ii,
16,
68-9;
7. 3.
yufja.
176
The end
tradition.^
by the Bharata
of the
the interval
this
was fixed at the passing away of the great heroes of that battle,
Krsna and the Pandavas, in order apparently to obviate the repugnant idea that the deified Krsna lived into the Kali age, according
age began immediately he died.*
The broad
fact
however
is clear,
that battle, and that the Kali age began with the changes in the
political condition of
when
shows
ksatriya tradition
it
peace (chapter
whom
naturally have
There
is
no
marked the
might well
constitute three
ages.
is
This
sensible,
This
MBh
is
i,
MBh
Mucukunda,
Br
vi, 66,
3012:
ix, 61,
Hv 115,
6483
3364
;
Vis
v,
and
in
24, 5;
197, 5.
^
e.g.
Kur
i,
27, 8.
Mat
:
'
'
also
126.
iii,
117, 10201-5.
Gar
i,
215, 8-9.
'
177
This division accords with what tradition says about the transition
to another.
and the
devastations)
Dasarathi.
interval
close of the
is
It
is
obvious that
Rama
story
of
Rama
between the Krta and Treta ages, when in fact the Haihayas
had their dominion, and the references should be to the Krta age
his reinstatement at
numbers
is
in the table of
These considerations show how the belief arose that Visnu became
incarnate
when
alleged
historical
incarnations
were,
the
earliest
three
Rama
unblemished righteousness.
There are allusions to the ages sometimes in the genealogies, and
MBh
MBh
"
xii,
xii,
Va 5^,^232;
235, 247.
24C8
178
noticed)
there
was
in ksatriya tradition
Karandhama
for him.
unnecessary
is
the
is
manvantara,
the Vaivasvata
of
later
fully
was
that
in the
the
so
It
it is
events
among
of
traditional
28 periods.'^
were
^
Atreya
as Visnu's
Datta
Thus a pretentious passage declares
fourth incarnation and Markandeya lived in the 10th Treta age
sometimes
history
distributed
those
(i.
e.
Rama Jamadagnya
as
'
Bd
Va
63, 121.
iii,
Mandhatr
sixth
in
Rama
88, 123.
Hv
13, 761,
Br
S, 30.
Siv
vii,
61, 23.
""
"
Va
Bd
e.
86, 7.
g.
Or
his son,
MBh
xiv, 4, 80.
iii,
8,
86, 15.
1
MBh
xiii,
14,
701-2;
150, 7128.
'
e.g.
Va
'
e.g.
Br 54, 48: Va
"^
S,
201
9,
67, 43.
short explanation will be found in Hastings's Diet, of Religion and
Ethics, s.v.
'
Puranas
Va
Interpolated in
98, 88-97.
'.
Bd iii,
Va 88,
73,
69.
87-97.
Not
Mat
in Bd.
47, 242-6.
179
lived in the
and
Bhdrata
battle.
of the
Date of
As the Bharata
a great landmark,
battle
the
it is
is
its
probable
He
was pre-
date.3
Candragupta began
to reign in or
b. c.
are assigned
88 years and to
his sons
who
To MahaThe best;
are said to
padma
about 322
Mahapadma and
12 years.
lived)
is,
him and
88 years
joint lives of
the circumstances of
was
his life
long.
It
is
and
improbable in
throne of
at least.^
to
between Mahapadma^s
For
Magadha during
that time
(723
+ 52 + 163) 938
years according as
Secondly,
it is
we take
all
the highest
to Pariksit^s birth,
from
which occurred
^
So also Bd ill, 8, 54 Va 70, 48 Br 213, 124. Yet inconsistently,
Havana lived in the Treta in the second period, Br 176, 15-16: and
:
DKA,
'
DKA,
makes no material
N 2
ki
my
difference.
Dynasties
180
it is
clear
no
in them.
No
others.
These figures
more
is
trust-
From
wrong-.
the
kings as 30, the foregoing figures, 1408, &c., give average reigns
and 35 years
of 47, 50, 31
when
tested
by
respectively,
Mahapadma
which are
exterminated
all
The
ksatriyas,
all
impossible
Those
shown.
and that
that
is
Paiiculas,
a dynasty was a
much
and
this
all ten.
to
The
make
investi-
lines.
to
conquer
all
those
for their
mean
earlier
termination.
That
list
of
number
of kings.
The
dynastic
it
starts
from
MBh
thai
^ DKA,
xiv, 66 to 70.
pp. 58, 74.
Mr, Jayaswal in Journal, B. and 0. Research Socy. i, pp. 67 f. iii,j
iv, pp. 26-35.
The astronomical statements obviously canpp. 246 f.
not have scientitic precision, and cau only have been formed by estimate'
at the close.
Very probably regnal years have been unduly swelled bjj
reckoning for a king his 'i/uvardja period as well as his reign proper.
1
'
DKA,
181
Divrikara and
reigning contem-
the
poraneously, for
it is
Paurava
list
that the
Hence
list
the predecessors in
cessors;
cases not
both
being so reckoned.
is
by Mahapadma
is
the final
point.
list
of
The Paurava-Kuru
practically.
the contemporary
list
says 36
list
ease with
which
[20 or 30]
may
tr
'
may
in
many
cases either
indicate, irrespective of
This reading 26
MSS.'
reading, because
it
is
The
list.
list
practical
those initial
and
final points,
'
DKA,
DKA,
p.
pp. 18, 68. If so, they should be omitted; yet the reckoning
would not be materially modified.
Jiere
182
was about
19
12,
all
was
as a medium average for these contemwe must take something less than 19, and
18 years will be a fair and even liberal estimate. The duration of
these ten contemporary kingdoms then would be 26x18, that is,
468 years, and their period would be from 850 to 382 b. c. when
Mahapadma exterminated them.
In this calculation the Magadha kings have not been included,
Hence
eastera countries.
850
B.C.
(850)
till
average
is
From
(402)
that
is,
Senajit
reigned
448 years
an
it is
The above
dynasties.
list,
b. c. is
medium
highly probable.
and
'
therefoi'e
past
'
the
from the
'
standpoint
future
'
would be a few
c.
To get the time of the Bharata battle, we must add the kings
who preceded those three kings, namely, 5 Pauravas (for Yudhisthira^s
reign must be included), 4 Aiksvakus and 6 Barhadrathas, that is,
a mean of 5, and here for so short a period the medium reign
probably was longer, say 20 years.^ Hence we must add (5 x 20)
100 years, and the date of the battle may be fixed approximately
+ 100) 950 b. c.^ This reckoning has avoided special figures
as (850
271,
See
5,
general experience
thus his date makes the medium average of 31 reigns
Irom the battle to Mahapadma about 33 years, an incredible length.
:
183
Nandas where
and has proceeded upon general
no other course
is
available
number of Icings belonging to 11 contemporaneous dynasties and (2) of the lengths of reigns computed
averag-es
(1)
from the
thus
it
of
the
reliable data of
has eliminated
peculiar features
and
is
a reasonable
general approximation.^
If
we should
battle, it
reign,
plete,
is
is
genealogies
(p. 89), it
may
Since however
in
the table in
chapter
XII
and
it
would be more
To contend for
historical sense
CHAPTER XVI
BRAHMAN FAMILIES AND CHRONOLOGICAL
TABLE OF RISHIS
Vamsas, or
brahman
families
These
Besides
all
belong
them somewhat
Svayambhuva manvantara
are
known
may
be put aside.
It
is
between a genealogy
The bulk
and
who
named
are
nowhere
else
it
They do not
They
are often
may
few steps
only a
assign
Sakti to
which
in
periods
to
genealogies place
the
royal
Where they do
list
set
out
connexion.
^
See
Bd
Bd
1 and
iii,
ii,
Va
8.
32 and
65 and
Va
33.
70.
Lg
59.
Mat 195
i,
63,
to 202.
49-55, 68-92.
Kur
i,
19.
p. 69.
MBh
Bd
ii,
i,
to 9.
11.
24-6, 38-49
Va
70,
10,
270
29
f.
28
KQr
f.
i,
31, 16-18.
13.
Mark
Vis
52.
i,
10, 2-14.
Lg
i,
5,
BRAHMAN GENEALOGIES
There
185
is little
be seen.
So far
no genealogies.
through
of
lists
whom
certain teaching
natural
descents.
pedigrees
Spiritual
was one
It
of
of
lists
the
rishis
(p. 4),
but no
exist,
natural
(p.
it
as far as they
were
many
able,
but the
as the rishis
of their descendants
and
report,
and
unmanageably.
if
so,
The brahman
whom
from mythical
rishis, of
They
are
ealk'd
for
vai'ious places
Brahma
offered a sacrifice
is
this.
it,
is
also
^ e.g.
Va 9, 68-9; but differently, 99-104. The number of the mindhorn sons varies.
Brahma the Pitamaha created them, so they were
called paitdmaharsis, Mat 171, 28.
' Va
Bd iii, 1, 20, 35-47. Mat 195, 5-11. MBh
65, 21, 35-48.
xiii, 85, 4121-5, 4145-54, 4163.
Brliadd v, 97-101, quoted by Vedaith
as introduction to
83-4.
Cf.
MBh
i,
1,
ii,
13,
186
Of
But
were not
it
all
families {mula-gotrd)
came into
'
existence, Angiras,
'
omitting
families
original
Kasyapa, Vasistha
families were pro-
Atri.
the Atreyas, and indicates that the Kasyapas also began later (see
came
primaeval
rishis.
all
briefly the
mytho-
It
is
and Yaksas ;
The most
son of
Angiras \
It seems
'
made regarding Brhaspati
'
from an examination
of the state-
=>
Pulahasya).
'
Va
Pad
70, 66.
vi,
Bd
iii,
8,
72-3.
MBh
218, 64.
i,
66,
Lg
i,
63, 68.
Kur
i,
19, 16.
Vdlakhilydh).
Hv 25, 1340-55.
90,
Pad v, 12, 33-58. Vis iv, 6, 7-19. Bhag ix,
23, 29 to 24, 7.
Cf. MBh v, 108, 3972.
14, 4-14.
* Heavenly bodies
weie named after rishis, as is clearly shown by
Vasistha, the name of a real I'ishi and also of the star ^ iu the Great Bear.
'
Mat
Va
"
187
Mercury, &c.
guru or aearya oil the gods in their war with the asuras (Daityas
and Djlnavas), whose powerful priest was the Bhargava UsanasBoth these rishis are assigned a chronological position in
Sukra.^
that that war
is j)laced
daughter DevayanI
in Yayiiti^s reign
86).^
(p.
It
may
be added,
from him as
The
and
'
Brhaspatis'.
was an Aiigirasa,
third Brhaspati
tlie first
it is
But they
is
'
Angiras
So the
'.^
first,
the
The
first
seems to be borrowed,
third Brhaspati; for
if
it
and
also Angiras^
appellation
where Angiras
may have
got
since
no
third,
MBh
>
f.
i,
76,
249, 4f.
3185
Cf.
f.
MBh
vii,
ix,
37,
2295
xii,
Mat 25,
29, 990.
2102: Pad vi, 8, 44-6, 50; 146,
63,
6-10; &c.
Brhaspati is introduced in the fable about Nahusa, MBh v, 10, 360 f.
It seems to me from some consideration of the devdsura wars,
that the stories of the conflicts between the devas and asuras are based,
partly, on religious struggles in the earliest times: cf. p. 68.
^ Vide Sorensen's Index as regards the MBh.
* The epithet hrhattejas is often applied to
Brhaspati '. Apparently
it properly belonged to the planet (Mat 128, 48
Va 55, 81 Bd ii, 24,
89 Lq i, 61, 1 8), and was afterwards transferred to the other Brhaspatis
in the confusion; e.g. to the third Brhaspati (MBh i, 104, 4180), to
Brhaspati father of Samyu (Va 71, 48-9).
Mat
Pad v, 12, 34. Vis iv, 6, 7. Bhag ix, 14, 5. Cf.
23, 30.
Hv^5, 1342.
See seventh note above, except Mat and Pad.
^ Va
Bd ii, ^4, 89, 132. Mat i^S, 48. Lg i, 6i, 18.
55, 81, 107.
Cf. MBh i, 66, 2606.
^
14, 480.
'
'
'
188
the
is
g-ods.^
who
is
must be noted
that Usanas and Sukra were names of the planet Venus also, and
the two must be distinguished.
The
rishi
XVII) and
as the
position.
and so the
*
identified,^
Bhdrgava, the
first
'
'
Tara
in late Puranas.'*
The mythical rishi Atri vv^as made one with the mythical Atri,
who is called a primaeval prajapati^ and father of Soma,^ the moon.
Then he is confused with the Atri who was the father (or progenitor) of Datta and Durvasas (who will be noticed in chapter
and
so
Soma
is
is
of those
two
rishis.^
XIX),
Prabhakara,
and the fable has no doubt been evolved out of his name and
S vasty atreya the name of his descendants, and is explained as
referring to an eclipse of the sun.^
MBh
MBh
^
-
Va
i,
104, 4180
i,
66,
53, 80,
Hv
Va
Br
(all deva).
Hv
25, 1311.
6.
Mat
198,
1.
9, 1.
'
i,
17
MBh
292.
xiii, 65, 3289.
Bd iii, 65, 1-11.
90, 1-11, 46-7.
5,
61,
Br
144, 2-4. Pad vi, 218, 60-1. Mark 17, 5-10 52, 21-2.
Ag 20, 12. Genealogy in chap. XX.
Genealogy iu chap. XX. Vedarth, introduction to Rigv v.
;
Kur
13, 7-8.
^
xiii,
'
Brhadd v, 12. MBh i, 123, 4807 and Hv 261, 14148 say Atri was
up when the sun was destroyed. Satapatha Brahm v, 3, 2, 2.
Kur i, 19, 16. Pad v, 37, 77 vi, 218, 59-60. Mat 6, 1 f.
stirred
'"
MBh
156, 7292-7302.
MYTHICAL AND
IIISTOllICAL RISIIIS
identified
the progenitor of
beings, and
all
189
is
made
is
and asuras.^
Thus the first account given that professes to be
a vamsa of the Kasyapas- diverges oif into the creation. It declares
Marlei begot
that in this lineage the world had its origin, thus
a son, the prajiipati Aristanemi, who afterwards became Kasyapa
and married Daksa^s daughters, whence came the origin of all
beings.
It is also said Narada was Brahma's son but, because of
Daksa's curse, became the son of Kasyapa or of Kasyapa's son *
and further that Kasyapa begot Nfirada, Parvata and Arundhatl,
whom Narada gave as wife to Vasistha\^ It is all myth.
Besides the foregoing brahman families other brahman families
and gotras arose, which claimed no primaeval antiquity. They
:
'^
'
classes.
brahman
families,
The
third
class
comprised
In considering notices of
is
uncertain.
rishis, it is
to give a table
rishis
were contemporaries.
'
MBh
Bd
i,
iii,
65,
i,
2519;
113
f.
66,
Va
1'.,
Cf.
Kur
i,
SO, 1-4.
MP)h xii, 308, 7574 ?ays that Marici begot Ka^vapa, who was known
both the names Kai^yapa and Aiistauemi.
MBh iii, 18-i, 12660,
12665 call an 'Aristanemi' Tdrksya.
' Va
P.d iii, 2, 12-18.
65, 1.35-42;
' Va
Bd iii, 8, 86-7. Lg i, 63, 78-80. Kur i, 19, 20.
70, 79-80.
tiy
190
lists
of rishis
that
it is
by
his gotra
chapter
dealt
with in
XXVII.
(Mat 195,
2
3
Cyavana
...
Other Families
Vasisthas
AifGIRASAS
'Vasistha'
Vasistha
Vasistha
'
5
6
...
...
U^anas-Sukra
Sanda and
Marka. Apnavana
(Brha
...
ati)'
717
18
19-
Prabhakara-Atreya
...
29
30
Urva
Yaruna
31
Ecika-Aurva
ApavaVaruni
Datta-Atreya. Durvasas-
32
Jamadagni,
Devaraj
(Vi^varatha-) Vi^vamitra
...
Atreya
(?)
Ajigarta
Madhucchandas, Rsabha,
Eenu, Astaka, Kati (or
Kata ?) and Galava, Vi^-
33
34
35
86
37
38
39
40
41
Eama,
vamitras
Snnahi^epa-Devarata-Vis-
(Sunahsepa
vamitra
...
J
...
...
Atharvan
Ui^i.ia
Agni-Aurva,
Vitahavya
...
Ucathya,
'
Brhaspati,
Atharvanidhi I-
Samvarta
Apava
Kasyapa
...
Dirghatamas,
Bharadvaja,
...
..-
...
^aradvant I
42
'
Vi^vamitra
la's
'
father),
(Sakunta-
Kanva-
Lopamudra)
43
...
Kaksivant I
...
Samyu
44
45
46
...
...
VidathinBiiaradvaja
^^d opted by
Bharata)
...
47
48
49
50
GargM, Ts'ara
Uruksaya,
Sankrti
51
Fji^vaiiC?)
52
53
Kapi
54
...
'
Bharadvaja
(with Aja-
midha)
>
^resthabhaj
...
192
55
56
Angirasas
Other Families
Vasisthas
Knnva
Mpdhatithi-
Kauva
57
58
59
60
Atliarvanidhi II
61
62
63
Sandilya-Ka^yapa
Maudgalya
(Vadhrya^va)
(Divodasa)
Payu,
^aradvant
Vibhandaka-Ka^yapa,
Arcananas-Atreya
II.
Sobhari-
Kanva
64
(Mitrayu),
Vasistha'
(with Da^a-
ParucchepaDaivodfisi
65
66
Maitreya,
PratardanaDaivodasi,
Pracetas
Anaiiata-
ratha)
Kaksivant
II-
Pajriya
Paruccliepi,
Valraiki
<;7
Sumitra-
Vasistha
(with Sudas)
'
Vadhrya^va
68
Sakti,
'
fiatayatu
Vamadeva
69
(witli
Visvaraitra
Sudas), Nidhruva'
Kasyapa
Para^ara-
Saktya,
Suvarcas
70
71
Brhaduktlia
Dfivapi-
Saunaka
72
73
Indrota-
Vaibhandaki-Ka^yapa
Saunaka
74
7585
86
'
Jaiglsavya
'
87
Kandaiika, BabhravyaPancala
88
89
90
(Sagtira")
Para^araSagara
91
Bliaradvaja'
Jatukarnya
Krsna-Dvaipayana-
92
93
94
'
Vaisampayana
Krpa, Drona
Vyasa
Suka
A^vattliaman,
Bhurl^ravas,
Paila
Visvaksena (-Jatukarnya ?)
Asita-Kfifsyapa,
Agnive^a?
Asita-Devala, Dhaumya
and Yaja, all Ka^yapas
Lomassa, Jaimini ', Su'
mantu
CHAPTER XVII
THE BHARGAVAS
The Bhargavas claimed descent from the primaeval rishi Bhrgu,
and they are also called Bhrgus indiscriminately j thus Cyavana
Bhrgu ^ and Bhrg-u s son ^ his descendant Rcika is equally
Bhrgu ^ and Bhrgu's son * and Rcika's grandson Rama
Jamadagnya is also called Bhrgu ^ and Bhrgu's son.^ This general
use of the name Bhrgu produces great confusion, if it is taken to
denote one and the same rishi, but when applied to a rishi it means
is
called
called
bharata.'^
the genealogy.
as
shows that
It
and
the third
is
fullest as regards
among Bhrgu^s
been mixed up
is
Maha-
Venus,
semi-divine
personages.
daughter Divya, and had by her the twelve Bhrgu gods,^ Cyavana
was
Jamadagni. The best Mahabharata account says Bhrgu had two
sons, Sukra-Kavi-Graha ^ who was guru of the Daityas and gods
{s7ira), and Cyavana ; Cyavana married Manu's daughter ArusI and
had a son Aurva ; Aurva's son was Rcika, who had a hundred sons,
the eldest of whom was Jamadagni
and Jamadagni had four sons of
and Apnavana
Apnavana^s son
his
son
MBh
'
Va
*
'
"
'
xiii,
65,
MBh
MBh
xiii,
'
51, 2685.
;
91, 93.
56, 2910.
vii, 70,
iii,
12J2, 10316.
&c.
Rama \
xiii,
summary.
i,
71
Id.
2435.
inaccurate
'
93
4.
85,
194
young-est.
tlie
The
The foregoing
Bhrgus as Usanas-Sukra
Both are often spoken of as Bhargavas.^
The former is sometimes called Kavi/ sometimes made distinct from
Kavi,^ and more often made Kavi's son/ often Kavya ^ and sometimes best of the Kavis,^ so that tradition places Kavi above him.
Moreover it will be seen that he is placed later than Cyavana by
tradition, because Cyavana is connected with Mann's son Saryati '
and Sukra with Yayati, who was later.
Hence the two most
ancient Bhargavas were Cyavana, who is called Cyavana in Vedie
literature, and Usanas-Sukra.
Cyavana, it is often said, married Sukanya, daughter of Manu^s
son, king Saryati,^ and sacrificed for him.^
He is also connected
with Manu's other son Prsadhra.^'^ His position is therefore clearly
fixed, though late, and especially brahmanic, tales wrongly introduce
him as existing at other periods ;^^ and he is made the subject of
and Cyavana, as
brothers.
is
generally connected
ante.
For Usanas-Sukra, MBh i, 81, 3387 xii,
4687-8 &c. Mat 249, 4 f. Br 73, 31, 34.
i, 76, 3196.
Pad vi, 8, 46.
i, 66, 2606
xiii, 85, 4150.
i, 66, 2606
Vedarth on Ri?v viii, 84.
76, 3204
i, 85,
3527: xii, 291, 10660: xiii, 98, 4741. Mat 25, 9.
291, 10665:
2
3
*
^
MBh
MBh
MBh
MBh
tribes
xiii,
98,
Pad
'
reign,
MBh
i,
294, 10760.
65,
2544
Mat
76,
xii,
25, 25.
USANAS-SUKRA
195
upddhjdya^
alluded
In later
to.*'
was manifestly in
is
The change
incredible that
it
could
have been the reverse way, since the Daityas and Danavas were
may
have been
felt to
be required
after that
bvahmans
and
it is
Pad
2
MBh
Va
2607
66,
62, 80
Pad
19, 17.
i,
81, 3367.
Mat
30,
9.
ii,
36,
Br
95,
26-8
116, 24-5.
vi, 4, 10.
;
97,
94
f.
Bd
98, 27.
94
iii,
72, 95
f.
Kijr
i,
vi, 4, 14.
* Mat 25, 9.
cf. 78, 3310.
MBh i, 76, 3188.
Hv 221, 12200.
24, 89. Lg i, 61, 17.
" With
With Bali, Br 73. 24,
Vrtra, MBh xii, 280, 10004, 10012.
Taught Prahlada, MBh xii, 139, 5203.
31, 36; MBh xiii, 98, 4687.
Against the gods, Pad vi, 211, 20 ; Vis i, 17, 48 ; MBh xii, 291, 10660-5,
with a fable to explain it.
MBh i, 66, 2607.
^
Line 7 of the genealogy.
Vis i, 12, 97.
Hv 2, 66.
' See chap. XVI, but Daitya in Mat.
MBh xii, 291, 10660. He is
made father of Devi, wife of Varuna, MBh i, 66, 2616.
MBh
Va
i,
65,
2544
Bd
53, 80.
ii,
'
^^
MBh
00-1.
"
MBh
291, 10693.
xii,
Lg
ii,
i,
Bd
iii,
10, 17-18.
76,
3187
to 78, 3281.
Mat
72, 15-16.
Br 34,
Va
13, 6.
iii,
MBh
''
Also
Lg
i,
35, 16-17,
25
Pad
vi,
o 2
146,
3.
" Also Br
95, 26.
USANAS-SUKRA
196
Sukra.
life,
')
asuras.2
The genealogy says Sukra's wife was the piir-kanyci Go,^ and
they had four sons, Tvastr, Varutrin, Sanda (or Sanda) and Marka.^
Tvastr introduces, and passes
two
sons, Trisiras-Visvarupa
sons (named),
who were
and
so perished.
'^
and
it
it
fell
and disappeared
always connected with the west of India, the country around the
Anarta (Gujarat)
as shown by the story of his marrying Sukanya, and by the
Gulf of Cambay,^
>
MBh
Probably his
MBh
i,
i,
76.
65,
Mat
25.
Also
Ag
J240, 1.
69-70.
differently,
asura- ydjakas.
^ The Va reading brahmisthd sura-ydjakdh ia clearly wrong and should:
be bralijnisthdsura-i/d/jakdh for hrahinisthdh asura-yajakdh by double
Cf. Vis i, 17, 48, where
sandhi as is not uncommon in the Puranas.
Bhargavas were purohitas to the Daitya king Hiranyaka^ipu.
Both called asura-raksas, Satapatha Brahm iv, 2. 1, 4-6.
They do not occur in the MBh. Sandha in Pad v, 19, 272.
Va
Bd iii, 7^, 72, 87 73, 63-8. Mat 47;,
97, 72, 86
98, 63-7.
54, 229-33.
I
'
9 So also Va
97, 149-54; 98, 20: Bd iii, 72, 150-6; 75, 19: Mai;
These say Jayanti was India's daughter.
47, 114-21, 186.
'"
Later passages connect Cyavana with other places, as noticec
_
'
above; and
MBh
iii,
'
89, 8365.
197
Mts
son Sarasvata
is
assigned to him, of
whom
a fable
is
narrated.^
Urva
and therefore was a descendant.^^
A notice of these Bhargavas is given in two accounts. One
says ^^
The Bhrgus or Bhargavas were priests to king Krtavlrya
was
later
MBh iii, 122, 10316 with 121, 10310-13; 124, 10374-7. Pad iv,
12-26, 46-53; 16, 3, coDuectiiig him with the R. Payosni (Tapti).
Cf. also MBh iii, 102, 8740.
^ Also Br
146, 2-4 Mat 27, 12-15
30, 4-5.
MBh ix,
40, 2249-51, 2262.
MBh iii, 118, 10223 and context. Brahmanical fables about
Cyavaua, MBh xiii, 50 to 56.
* See Vedic Index.
Not in MBh.
^
14,
Mati95,
'
In the
"
Va
'"
Bd
59, 96.
Fables,
genealogy.
MBh
Ed
In the
Va
genealogy.
^^ MBh
" MBh ix, 52, 2931-49, 2960-77.
i, 5, 870-1 ;
8, 939.
" So MBh xiii, 4, 207 calls Urva's son Rclka 'son of Cyavana'.
''
MBh i, 178, 6802-15.
THE AURVAS
198
(of the
his
One
They used
up.
it
the
violence to
of the
After
it
to a son
called
accounts
say that the son bora then cherished great wrath against
Bhargavas were
filled
That was
awhile.
it
The
natural.
They could
only through force of arms, and further notices show that they
marriage.
in
rishi.*
archery.^
in
skilled
He
sought
in
Kanyakubja.
by demanding a
and
None
many
it
it is
The genealogy
whom Jamadagni was the eldest.^
said,
tried to evade
sons, of
her.''
was one,
for
MBh
Urva
is
i,
66, 37-8.
iii,
56, 2905-7.
also mentioned,
i,
xiii,
Rv
2527
46,
180, 6855
xiii,
Pad
56,
v, 38, 74.
2908-10.
61, 16-17.
MBh iii, 115, 11044-54 v, 118, 4005-7 xii, 49, 1721-2 xiii, 4,
205-19; 56,2913-14. Rami, 54, 7. Also in Kanyakubja genealogies, p. 99.
So also MBh i, 66, 2611-13 iii, 115, 11067 xii, 49, 1744.
^
MBh
xiii,
xiii, 137,
'
See JEAS, 1917, pp. 58-61. Bd iii, 66, 63-7. Va 91, 92-6. Br]
Hv ^7, 1470-2; 32, 1774. Br 10, 53-4 and Hv 27,\
10, 64-6.
1456-7 wrongly make Sunahsepa son of Rcika and younger brother of
Jamadagni; and so alluded to in MBh xii, J294, 10759. Vis iv, 7, 17.
Bhag
MBh
iii,
115,
11069-70
xiii,
56,
2910-12.
Cf.
Ram
i,
75, 22-3.
a brahman, he
is
Rama
weapon s,''
199
sons,
of
rishi
the
is
especially in archery J
Though
characters,
The
hrahma-ksatra?
battle-axe
is
sometimes called
is
There was
Rama
(p.
hostility,
in revenge
151).
killed
The Haihayas
(p.
MBh
156).
Rama
destroyed
all
all
these
v, 116, 3972.
See Kanyakubja
116, 11072-3
Alluded to, Pad vi, 268, 8, 73-4 269, 158. That
was about the time of Satyavrata Tri^aiiku's exile ; see p. 59 and JRAS,
Fable, MBh xiii, 9o\ 96.
1913, pp. 885-900.
2 MBh iii, 116, 11071
xii, 49, 1744: xiii, 56, 2912.
3 MBhi,
66, 2612.
*
MBh iii, 116, 11074, 11080, where their names are given in a fable
of Rama's killing his mother.
* Bd iii, 21 to
47, 62, a long brahmanical fable about him.
MBh i,
vii, 70, 2427.
Ag 4, 13.
66, 2613: iii, 116, 11088
' Va
Bd iii, 66, 62-3. Br 10, 52-3. Hv 27, 1455.
91, 91.
^
Hence perhaps he does not appear in the Vedic Index.
So genealogy
also Va 65, 94
Bd iii, 1, 98. Brdhmanam ksatradharmdnam, MBh xiii, 56, 2914. Why Jaraadagni's uncle, the ksatriya
Vi^vamitra, became a brahman, and Jamadagni's son Rama became
virtually a terrible ksatriya, was explained by a fable about two cams
given to Jamadagni's and Visvamitra's mothers MBh iii, 115, 11055-67 ;
xii, 49, 1722-44:
xiii, 4, 220-46: and the Kanyakubja genealogies
noticed, MBh xiii, 56, 2914-17.
(p. 99)
'"
MBh i, 104, 4172: vii, 70, 2434: xii, 49. 1748-9: xiii, J4, 864.
Hv 42, 2316 96, 5302-4. Br 213, 116. Ag 4, 17.
" Bd iii, 37, 15. Vis iv, 7, 16 ; 11. 7. Vedarth on Rigv i, 65.
'Pad iv, 17, 14, 65 vi, 143, 4 ; 281, 25.
''
Jamadagni lived on the Ganges' bank. Pad vi, 268, 21. Bd iii, 26,
42-3 ; 45, 1-5 say on the R. Narmada, a late brahmanical tale
^
iii,
99,
8658
genealogies, p. 99.
probably.
200
Consequently he
But
Rama
is
challenged
Rama
Ayodhya
of
to
fight
It
him the
Rama,
that
fabled
is
exterminating the
after
ksatriyas,
sacrificed at
whereupon Kasyapa
made the
Rama
Other
there.^
which
fabled to
is
retired then to
till
dwelt
Mt. Mahendra,*
Mahendra range
long ages
fictitiously
also
Rama
is
and he
stories say
in Orissa
later.^
He
is
(e.
g.
princes
later
whom
Bhrgu
asserting that he
MBh
lived
king Vltahavya
rishi
64,
i,
10204:
to 117,
XXIV.
in chap.
MBh
e.g.
MBh
iii,
i,
66,
85,
Pad
i,
i,
iii,
47, 39-62.
130, 5118-20:
2, 59 to 3, 107.
iii,
99,
Hv
42, 2321-2.
Kara wrongly calls him Cyavana, see ante.
6054
^
xii,
Mat
'
60
Bd
39, 14.
MBh
12, 40.
8, 8, 9.
Pad
v, 8,
144.
Lg
i,
66, 15.
y, 176,
152, note \
P. 153.
See
p.
Kur
i,
21,
5.
VN
7,
201
Saunakas.^
it
who founded
make a Grtsamada
(p. 86).
Both these
On
stories
it
said there
is
birth,
were two
Saunaka
Grtsamadas and two
two
gotras
and the others will be found among the ksatriyan brahmans in
chapter XXIII hence there were numberless Saunakas '.
The only Saunaka of importance with a personal name was
Indrota, who is called Daivapa in Vedic literature, that is, son of
Devapi Saunaka. The story about him has been narrated above
(p. 114) and fixes his time as that of Janamejaya II Pariksita.
A Saunaka was the chief of the rishis at the great sacrifice in
Naimisa forest, to whom it is said the Mahabharata^ was recited,
It
and
also the
makrsna
*
MBh
Ibid.
(p. 52).
30, 1983-96.
1997-2006.
^ MBh i,
5, 870-3; 8, 939-40. Hence Pramati is wrongly introduced
at the earliest time in Mark 114, 29 f.
*
Mat 195, 18, 36, 39, 44-5. 'Saunaka' is often mentioned, e.g.
MBh i,l, 2; Mat 1, 5 Pad v, 1, 11.
* Va
Bd iii, 67, 2-4. Br 11, 31-3. Hv J39, 1517-19.
92, 2-4.
^ AnukramanI, introductiou
to Bigv ii, and Vedarth id. and on ix, 86.
' MBh xiii,
MBh i,
30, 1997-9.
1, 2.
xiii,
'
Mat
i, 5.
Hv
i, 11.
BHARGAVA SUB-FAMILIES
202
Another Bhargava was Valmiki of the Ramayana,^ called PraOther Bhargavas are named in Janamejaya III^s time.^
cetasa.2
The genealogy also says that many outsiders among other rishis
were known as Bhargavas/ and such were the following who are
named by the Matsya, Maudgalayana, Sankrtya, Gargyayana and
Gargiya, Kapi, Maitreya, Vadhryasva and Divodasa.^
were
'
All these
mentioned,
vaiiisa,
The genealogy says there were seven pahas or groups among the
named Vatsa, Bida, Arstisena, Yaska, Vainya or
Pathya, Saunaka and Mitreyu,'' and the Matsya list mentions them
all
except Vainya or Pathya, but Pathya is obviously a mistake
for Prthya, and Vainya and Prthya are the same, viz. those who
claimed descent from Prthu son of Vena, for Vainya Prthu is
included in a list of eighteen Bhargava hymn-makers,^ and appears
as Venya Prthi in Rigveda x, 148, 5.
That list names Bida,''
Arstisena and Saunaka also and fourteen others.
Bhargavas,
'^
Among
the
Markanda
but there
is
Bhargavas
were
also
Markandeya
is
and
Markandeyas,^''
the
'Markandeya'
as equivalent terms.^^
late
Earn
xii, 57,
vague and
elusive
is
18
Rama's time.
Mat
94, 25.
12, 51.
Pad
v, S.
155.
MBh
2086.
MBh
Va 59, 96-7. Bd ii, 32, 104-6. Mat 145, 98-100. These reckon
him as two persons.
Mentioned, Bd ii,
33, 15.
" Called Bhargava, MBh iii, 183, 12617 ; 188, 12902 190, 13010 &c.
Born in Bhrgu's line, Var 15, 4. Pad v, 28 professes to give the origin
of Markandeya.
'
Mat
v,
103, 13-15.
28, 61
Pad
i,
THE MARKANDEYAS
203
and introduced at
There was of
course a family of Markandeyas, yet 'Markandeya^ is regarded
He appears
sometimes as only one rishi who was long-lived.^
always without any personal name or definite connexion. Though
figure, often
mentioned as a distinguished
rishi
'
be connected with
Marka/
son of
Usanas-Sukra.
All
Sukra's
CHAPTER
XVIII
THE VASISTHAS
The
from the
priests.^
Many
iii,
say
183, 12597-8.
vi, 236, 3, 92
24;
*
'"
18.
Ag
20, 10.
Mentioned,
Va
41,
i,
affix
'
which
iii,
44
Va
Bd
iii,
p.
The
212.
MBh
i,
CONFUSION OF VASISTHAS
204
to find
'
ages.^
yana (Vyasa).^"
Collating the
first
'
iii,
*
*
'
Vasistha
first
Eaghuv
i, 64, 93.
Pad vi, 199, 32 ; 219, 38.
Others which are vague,
233, 8456-7.
Mat 187, 45. Ram v, 24, 10.
&c.
113, 10092
Lg. i, 64, 5, 14, 16, &c.
Eaghuv i, 56-7; ii, 71. Pad vi, 198, 25.
Mat 201, 30 ; and genealogy followiug. MBh
MBh
to Dvaipa-
'
i,
""
Lg
MBh
64, 8, 37.
199, 7352
i,
i,
i,
174, 6638
f.
is
confused.
'
Bd
MBh
'0
^^
iii,
i,
48, 35.
174, 6638-45.
i,
63,
3733.
78-92.
So also Kur
t So Va.
Bd
i,
19, 23.
Svdgajcah.
Lg sutam utpddayac
hg jyai/aso.
ckatam.
VASISTHA GENEALOGY
the mythical Vasistha.
fc^ections, lines
The
205
one and the same Vasistha but really give separate disconnected
pedigrees as will appear.
may supplement
whom
Ayodhya
in the reigns of
Trayyaruna, Satyavrata-Trisanku
may
to (p. 151),
and
be narrated here.^
exile
priest.
Vasistha, thus
Upamanyuh
10
15
hy Aupamauyavah
Lg Nilo BadarikaL
Some Va, Usmapd DarakaL
may be Usmd Bddarikds ?
There was a Ku^Iti much later, see
t Some Va KuSlti.
A Kuni mentioued, Hv 268, 14538.
Lg Kaundinyd ye.
X Bd Kundineydh.
*
The
correct
reading
XXVII.
MBh
i,
chap.
Fully discussed,
pp. 37-40.
'
The references in p. 151, note
JKAS, 1913,
pp.
888-900: 1917,
^ say 'in
low lands near the sea',
40, 2273-9, 2283; 41, 2307, 2313 say at
Rusaiigu's tlrtha on the R. Sarasvati.
The two might agree, if the sea
then encroached on the Rajputana desert ; see note in chap. XXV.
sagardnupe; but
MBh
ix,
206
hood.
The
name was
On
by denying
his
brahman-
Devaraj.
austerities there. ^
Vasistha thus
whom
sacrifice
was
due, Visva-
time,
Apava
synchronisms, lived
Vasistha, whose
the
same
Hariscandra's eighth
established above
successor,
Bahu was
155).
(p.
Bfihu,
by
Kambojas, Yavanas,
^ Aitar Brahm
on Rigv i, 24.
vii, 3, 1
Brahmanic version
all
those
f.
Br 104, Bhag
(fable),
JEAS, 1917,
^
It
is
pp. 40-67.
this period of austerities probably that has been so magnified in
Va
Bhag
ix, 16,
Bd
30-2.
P. 198.
Mat 4S,
70, 9-14.
1884-8.
MBh xii, 49,
1753-8. Mat 68, 9, erroneously calls him Cyavana. MBh i, 99, 3924-5
wrongly places the hermitage near Mt. Meru.
^ Va 94, 42-3.
Bd iii, 69, 42-4. MBh i, 99. 3924-6.
"
41
94,
44,
39-47;
12-14.
95, 10-13.
Br
13,
189-94^
iii,
69,
Hv
39-47;
33,
207
foes,
tribes,
settled
down
This Vasistha
is
tales,
and thus
his connexion
with
cow created
The
all
vanidhi
is
may
he
(i,
fii'st
given him.
therefore be
names
of
to discuss
As
Bd
iii,
e.
The
fiom
^
g.
Pad
vi,
story
tlie
MBh
is
The
JRAS, 1919,
49, 43.
xiii, 76',
'
is this.^
VN
MBh
p.
pp. 353-63.
JEAS, 1919, pp. 362-3.
63.
ix, 41, 2304-5:
i, 175, 6G83-6
<S,
364.
^^(9, 1-2.
also told in
Pad
vi,
One has
copied
other apparently.
xii,
351, 13642
'
vii,
65.
VX
9,
VASISTHA, KALMASAPADA
208
AND SUDAS
human
killed
At
a son
Asmaka
As
after
is
in
cast
forest,
him
into a forest
fire,
who
in consequence of a curse
The Brhaddevata
by the Saudasas,
into a E.aksas.^
and
all
Mahabharata
amplifies
the
who
Kalmasapada had a
greatly.^
him and was cursed by him. Visva-
tale
human
by him.
flesh as food to
but in
vain,
were reconciled.
^
*
Alluded
to,
Vasistha then
MBh
xiii, 6,
326
begot
know
Brhadd
'
Lg
i,
Asmaka
of
the queen
MBh
Vasistha's
Parasara.
all
sons,^^
himself,
53.
63, 83
',
64, 2-47.
an
hundred
The
i,
78,
VASISTHA, KALMASAPADA
AND SUDAS
209
may
the differences in
be mistaken, but
here
unnecessary to examine
it is
all
Sakti,
for both
(pp. 147-8).
There
is
and
it
death,*'
is
well attested
and
also that
'
Vasistha
after
is
said
his
'
his
is
Thus Sakti
lived
in
the
Ayodhya
Saudasa of
hence he
and
'Vasistha',
that Sakti
most probable,
It seems then
the
son
Sudas's
of
priest
kept
Alluded
Also
"
the
to,
MBh
i,
122, 4736-7
xii,
234, 8G04
12-13.
xiii,
137, 6262.
i,
i,
Rigv vii, 18, 21-22. 'Vasistha' is connected with him and consecrated him; Aitar Brahm vli, 5, 34; viii, 4, 21.
* Aiiukramani and Vedai-th on Eigv i, 05.
MBh i, 181, 6885 {^Sdklra),
6866 {Sdktrei/a) xii, 351, 13642: &c.
'
"
''
MBh
and Lg accounts above. Implied in Va 1, 175 (read AdrsyanShe is named, MBh v, 116, 3970.
2, 12.
So Geldner suggested; Vedic Index ii, 352.
tyam)
"
2465
cf. id.
VASISTHA, KALMASAPADA
210
occurrences
into
AND SUDAS
whole of
transferred the
to
it
Kalmasapada Saudasa.^
We
may endeavour
to distinguish these
Kalmasapada's Vasistha
'
name.
or
and
is
adjective,
'
to be
an epithet,
Sresthabhdj
is
rare^
and as an
where
in its context,
it is
called
it is
also.'^
is
it
may
be distinguished as Sresthabhaj.
Sudas's Vasistha
mentioned in three
is
is
kingdom
how
Saiiivarana
is
who
was
'
'
'
it
may
may
be distin-
^
So also Va 1, 175. Also MBh xii, 49, 1792-3 (whicli is brahmanical),
wrongly making Para^ara preserve (Kalmasapada-) Saudasa's son
Sai'vakarman (see p. 152) in Eama Jamadagnya's time, all three persons
being widely apai't in time.
3
^
MBh
MBh
xiii, 7<S,
i,
3733, 3735.
''
"
11.
Sresiha-hhdgin as an adjective,
it.
Va
60, 37;
Bd
ii,
34, 40.
i,
i.
amitraghnas as
10
in the
Bombay
edition.
4, 72.
I'ead
i,
See dictionary
also.
piince,
i,
117, 4549.
rishi,
Mark
99,
211
man
the
first story,
and third
hymn
(vii,
He might
18).
old
be the Vasistha in
stories.
is
Vasistha
'
name
Till this
time
Ayodhya
who was
definitely
or Videha,^
priest to
an Aila king.^
may
It
is
the
first
little earlier
into other
kingdoms.
In these three
(lines 1, 2),
the
rishis,
the
first
(p.
170),
the Vasisthas
Satvughna
'
Vasistha \^
Sakti and
first
part of the
first
section.
his
son
genealogy
It goes on to say
it is
This
is
=*
'
'
'
p 2
TWO PARASARAS
212
unmeaning
them, for
The
(p. 83).
it is
obviously an
'
emendation
line,
throws no light on
of the
'
its
above.
if
we
consider the
who
was born after his death, and the consequent meaning of the
8dgaraw or tSvdgajam must therefore be an accusative
sentence.
agreeing with Pardmram.
Sakti's son
and that
it
hymn
author of
that
'
ix, 97,
first
Indrapramati, Vrsagana,
its
'
It says
Vasisthas
',
Sakti,
separately,
without particularization.
This suggests
hymn
be
'
it
specifies
'Vasistha' as
sons of Vasistha
',
yet makes
who
Upamanyu was
it
was not
all
clear
sons of
Indrapramati's grandson, as
will
quite independently.
E,igv v,
29
is
The hymn
to Gauriviti by the
in
chap.
XXIII
213
XXVI I.
Svagaja
Sagara or Svagaja.
the epithet
not grammatically
is
properly
is
hence we
may
distinction.
Next comes the second part of the first section. Krsna Dvaipayana
Vyasa^ was the son of this later Parasara by the fisher-maiden
Kali, who was called Satyavatl^ and became king Santanu's queen.''
Vyasa^s wife was Arani, and their son was Suka,'^ called Karsni,^
Vaiyasaki ^ and Araneya.^*^ Suka's wife was Plvarl, who appears to
have been his
could not
sons,
and
mean 'daughter
also,
is
it
said,
They had
if
so,
five
the
2, 2, 14.
^
iii,
*
'"
So also
MBh
21
i,
60,
2209:
3ol, 13642-3:
xii,
1677.
Vis
4,
xiii, 24.,
2; vi, 2, 6, 9, 10.
He is called a Vasistba, Va 1, 10.
Pp. 69-70.
]\rBh i, 60, 2208-9;' 63, 2396 f
&c.
MBh i, 95, 3801-2; 100, 4011 to 101, 4067: &c.
MBh i, 1, 103 65, 2418 xii, 231, 8485 &c. Id.
5, 18,
Vis
vi, 2, 10.
xii, 326, 1218797 in a brahmaiiical fable makes Suka the son of Vyasa through the
aranl.
Lg i, 63, 85 gives them a second sou Upamanyu apparently
'
MBh
MBh
" MBh
'
xii,
'
xii,
xii,
VYASA^S CHILDREN
214
above
The
64).
(p.
five
sons
(or
The
pravaras, sub-families,
and Dhiimra ;
'groups/ namely, six bearing those six names and two others,
which the readings leave doubtful but of which one seems probably
Badarika.
The second
'
Vasistha
(lines
'
pramati,^ well
known
as
Kunin
or Kunlti.*
He
married Prthu's
daughter and had a son Yasu,^ and Vasu had a son Upamanyu,^
was a well-known
Upamanyu,
Upamanyus
or Aupamanyavas. Indrapramati
and there were more than one rishi named
These two and Sakti and six other
appear.
rishi,'^
as will
as
The third section of the genealogy (lines 17-18) says that from
Mitra and Varuna sprang the Vasisthas who were called Kundins,
Kundineyas or Kaundinyas.^
was called Maitra varuna ^
1
^
'
"
'
name
This
Maitravaruni.^^
is
see chap.
*
XXVII.
Or Kusiti;
He maybe
XXVII.
ii,
Bd
32, 115-16
ii,
38, 29.
Where
ix, 97.
ii,
4, 111.
Br 240,
vii,
7.
and on
VASISTHA MAITRAVARUNA
acknowledged to be a patronymic and
is
taken to
215
mean
'
son o
so
born at the
was born
of UrvasI
the apsaras.
was obviously devised to explain the name Maitrahymn has combined that with another fable that
' Vasistha
(and not Agastya ^) was born of Urvasi in order to
explain the metronymic Aurvam which was the name of a
Vasistha '^ This view is supported by another fact, that a reason
why 'Vasistha' was born from Mitra and Varuna was neeessar}^
and was supplied by another fable, often linked with the former.
Nimi, the first king of Videha, and Vasistha had a quarrel and
cursed each other to become bodiless (vi-de/ia) ^ both then went to
Brahma and he assigned Nimi to the eyes of creatures, whence
they wink {niiiiesa), and said Vasistha should be son of Mitra and
The
fable
'
'
'
or
name
Videha
and supply
The
fable is impossible.
from Mitrdvaruna.
61,
Cf.
The
MaitrCivaruna
earliest rishis
is
a proper patronymic
p.
SBE
xiv.
"*
'
ii,
says
'
89,
9-16.
*
the
Mat 201, 17-22 and Pad v, 22, 37-40, where the signification of
name seems to be that offered by Brhadd v, 156, 'from the root vas,
expressive of pre-eminence'.
Bhag
ix, 13,
6-11.
VASISTHA MAITRAVARUNA
216
o gods
gods
(p.
who
and
131),
if
it
Kanvas and
its
name from
its ancestor,
others.
'
two names reveal at once how the above fables were fabricated
by way of folk etymology.
The fable about Vasistha and Agastya is very ancient, because
it was current when hymn vii, 33 was composed in or soon after the
reign of Sudas, whom it praises and whose chronological position
and it required time for its develophas been fixed (p. 172)
ment. So far as it concerns Agastya it will be further noticed in
chapter XXII.
The Vasisthas were a well known family then, as
verses 2-9 show
hence it obviously refers to some progenitor, and
therefore Maitravaruna was a Vasistha far earlier than Sudas's priest
Vasistha.
Vasistha Maitravaruni is said to have composed the first
three verses of hymn ix, 97 and hymns vii, 1 and 3 to 17,^ and
even all the hymns in the seventh mandala,^ but vii, 33 can be his
these
^
The long medial a might be a relic of the dual formation Mitrdvarunau, as in the plural compound Mitrd- Varuna-Daksdmkt- &c.
(Brhadd iv, 82), or the lengthening of the medial vowel, as in viSvdnara,
,
'
'
'
in its Sanskrit.
^
"
to vii.
Brhadd
v, 160.
VARIOUS VASISTHAS
only
217
if
earlier.
The epic applies Maitrawho was Kalmasapada's priest/ and
him
calls
is
Varvini
that Maitra-
varuna was Kundina and was long prior to Sudas^s Vasistha, and
that Mitravaruna Vasistha was earlier
still.^
to
one was
thus,
purohita
of
(p.
93)
and another,
as
Jatukarnya
Veda.^
said
is
Parana,^ and
is
to
i,
a patro-
MBh
is
Jatukarna or a
as regards
the
later.^*^
178, 6801.
connexion with the above fable and with the fable that Manu's daughter
Ila
13;
"^
Briiadd
MBh
20-4.
vi,
xii, 74,
Id.
vi,
Ya
iv, 1,
85, 6, 9,
6-8.
11-15.
2811-14.
Mat 200,
19.
as KiinTna
'"
CHAPTER XIX
THE ANGIRASAS AND KANVAS
The
and
XVI,
A vamsa
of the Angirasas is
given by the Brahmanda and Vayu, and the Matsya gives a long
list
and
of the rishis
gotras.^
thus Utathya
is
'
names
of the
so called,^
and
also
must
all
'
be designated Atharvangiras.
Bd
MBh
iii,
i,
xii,
MBhv,
e.g.
101-13.
Va
65,
97-108.
Mat
196.
90, 3362.
ioO, 5114.
131.
'
e.g. Va 59, 131.
In fables, Br 121 ; 133.
^ Atharvangiras
Angiras, MBh v, 17, 548-51, which says Angiras
has the name Atharvangiras in the Atharvaveda and connects him with
that.
Mundaka Upanisad i, 1, 1-2 mythologizes SBE xv, 27.
' Referred to in MBh i,
xii, 37, 1353; 153, 5667; 338,
76, 3188
Va55,
XVI;
EARLIEST ANGIRASAS
219
it
seems doubtful
if
'
sense
The
was
earliest
in the reign of
and
sons, grandsons
Mandhatr king
XXIII), but no
The
earliest
rishi is
alleged to
sacrificial
victim instead of
wrong
in
was an Angirasa
rishi,^
is
nothing to show to
what time
He was
author
the
reputed
of
hymns. ^
The
to the
traditions
portion of
wards
(p.
North
earliest
Aviksita,
position
e.g.
his son
being
who
reigned in the
They come
97).
Karandhama,
'
their
into
notice
there
first
hereditary
priests.
Their
chronological
ilEh
vii,
So the genealogry.
{Aydjo^/a).
Mat
(pp.
157
f.).
94, 3476.
king
with
Yedic
196, 4 {Ajasya).
Va, 59,
to the
101
MBh,
220
Dirghatamas was
Ganges and
carried
down
to
known
many
who were
sons
called the
Kaksivant begot
'
Angiras'
rishi,
MBh
i,
is
66, 2569.
^
He is wrongly made to instruct Mandhatr Yauvanasva in a
brahmauical story, MBh xii, 90, 3362. An absurd fable is told about
him, saying his wife was Soma's daughter Bhadra, xiii, 154, 7240-63.
Called Angiras in both.
^
Brhaspati is wrongly made to instruct Vasumanas, king of Kosala,
in a brahmanical story, MBh xii, 68, 2536-41.
He is called Aiigiras,
ihid, 2595.
He was an Aiigirasa, MBh xiv, 10, 281 younger brother of Brhaspati
'
'
"*
xii, ^f>,
913.
Va
So
also
MBh
MBh
MBh
xiii,
ii,
20, 802.
Brhadd iii, 125; MBh xii, 343, 13184. But sometreated as an earlier patronymic, being given to him
and his younger brother. Mat 48, 53, 84. This name {go-tama) has no
doubt some connexion with the allegation of his immoral imitation of
^
So, apparently,
times
Gautama
cattle,
Va
99,
is
47-61, 88-92; Bd
iii,
74,
79-84.
^" MBh
ii, 20, 798-805 says the sons were born there.
" Or Krsndhga, as some copies of Va read.
cousin
2:)aternal
more
iiothini,f
genealog-y
is
may
Dirghatamas
of
said of him.
but
Saradvant,^
called
is
221
in the
were
and
Bharadvajas
could
claim
The
option
mention of
it
XXIII.
chapter
The Vedarthadipika
is
appear in
as will
it,
also says
they belonged to
genealogy
its
contracted
is
and
incorrect,
five
but
for
brothers,
'
'
'
'
'
'
later
Ajamldha,'
Paurava
king
Va
99, 48,
57-62.
Ed
iii,
74, 48,
58-62.
vi,
52.
The
latter's
account
hardly agrees with the itihasa it quotes, for it explains the option by
asserting the five sons had two mothers, while the itihasa t^ays they were
all sons of one wife (verse 14) and explains that option by the adoption
(verses 12-15).
'
i,
Va
9, 1,
71,
37-8, 48-9.
Bd
iii, 9,
Satapatha
Brahm
26.
Read nirvrtty-artham
See
p.
in Vedarth loc.
112, and also chap. XXIII.
cit. 1
Va
Bd
iii,
9.
49-50:
19,
12-13
witli
VAMADEVA
222
contemporaries
'
170),
(p.
and
was a contemporary of
Somaka
Pancala.^'^
who
married Ahalya/^
116)
(p.
and
his
genealogy,^*
of a Gautama,^^
king Divodasa of N. Pancala
of
sister
is
in
the
N. Pancala
only
P. 170.
2
Also
Va
Eigv iv,
Kigv iv,
3
'
Bd
ii,
32, 110
4,U;
32,
4, 13.
9, 12.
Brhadd
iv,
Mat
'
Va
Vedic Index
^"
"
"
71.
Aitareya Brabm
e.g.
Manu
I^IBh
'^
ii,
It
is
i,
of her that
124-8, 138-9.
15.
to
196, 35-6.
viii,
106
130, 5072
x,
v,
126-7.
Brhadd
vi, 75.
to 56.
23.
Pad
v,
Ram
vi,
281,
6,
11.
165, 5768.
tells the story of Indra's seduction of Ahalya
It is told
48, 14 f.) in that her son was Satananda {id. 51, 1-6).
again with fanciful additions (id. vii, 30, 21-35).
Often alkided to,
MBh V, 11, 373 xii, 344, 13205 xiii, 41, 2328 ; 153, 7218 Lg i, 29,
27 with variations. Also Vedic Index Br 122, 49 Pad v, 51. The
story is attached in a fable to Medhatithi Gautama and his son Cirakarin.
(i,
MBh
'*
Ag
xii,
Va
267, 9482-9552.
99,
Hv
201-5.
277, 22-3.
ix, 21,
Krpi,
whom
223
There
is
118
to
126
this rishi
i,
calls
tamas and
his son
because
{ante),
(1)
Dlrgha-
Bharata
Divodasa
young
(p.
146),
rishi in
and
(4)
does not accord with the base birth of the earlier Kaksivant.
Dirghatamas.
that the
Moreover,
it
whom
will be
hymn
This
different persons.
there
shown
is
rishi
The
belonged
no mention before
into existence
till
after Ajamidha,
117, 8 to
Kanva) to '
a contemporary, both show that Pajriya Kaksivant could not be
the earlier Kaksivant, but was a later descendant, for Pajra was an
Ausija.'^
Thus there w^ere two Kaksivants, both Ausijas, the first
son of Dirghatamas in Bharata's time and the second son (or
(attributed to Medhatithi
'
confused them.
fixes
This
>
MBh 63,
MBh
i,
So KrpI,
'
Va
137, 5433.
reading ^Ca^/i^/a in the genealogy should be Autathyd {=Aucathyd).
Mat dkhydtd and Hv ete te have emended the patronymic they did not
i,
'
understand
'
"^
'
Rigv
i,
122,
4, 7, 8.
is
different
from Nahusa
father of Yayati.
^ He belonged probably
to one of the petty PaScala dynasties descended
from Bhrmya^va (p. 117).
224
to the reign of
Santanu of Hastinapura.
Prsata^s son
He
N. Pancala.
of
This Bharadvaja
is
whom
of
were of more or
less note,
Kakslvant Gautama,
^*
but there
is
Canda Kausika,
no
sufficient
called son of
is
=
^
*
'^
vaja,
*
been
'
'
Manu
Rigv
i,
X, 107.
126, 6-7
Brhadd
iii,
155
to iv, 3.
just
fixed, ante,
^ MBh xii,
" Id. 326, 12209-10.
338, 12753-6.
" Td. 140, 5249-50.
" Id. iii, 135, 10703-4: see chap. XXI.
'^
Rigv i, 77 and 78. The story in Satapatha Brahm i, 4, 10-19 (SBE
xii,
104-6)
_^*
MBh
a brahmanical fable.
To be distinguished from the
297, 16875 xiii, 66, 3320.
Apastambi gotra among the Bhargavas, Mat 195, 33.
>= MBh ii,
16, 688 to 17, 740.
is
iii,
SUNDRY ANGIRASAS
A
is
For
later
XXYII.
The genealogy
225
parties
Of
nine,
the Angirasas.
now
explained,
all
explained
in
names are
Angirasa hymn-makers.
Most
among
as will be
of these
also
ultimately
wholly brahmans.
Kanvas or Kdnvdyanas
line, as all
Both accounts
tithi
say,
Kanva had
two
different accounts.
MedhaOne
account says,
Kanva was
'
'
correct,
Kanvas.
The
^
earlier origin is
He may
p. 21.
^
'
Va
Va
2405
59,
98-102.
99, 199.
Mat
Bd
ii,
50,
5.
226
descendants, and the only other line at this point mentioned any-
where
is
the inference
originated here.
is
clearly
that
is
it
in giving Praskanva
which
the
assert
earlier
origin,
the Bhagavata
is
therefore
wrong, the
^
Va 99, 130-1, misleading Kantha and Kdnthayana here as also
elsewhere (e.g. verses 199, 344, 346):
Dhurya appears
Vis
question.
to
iv, 19,
Hv
2 agrees closely.
if
Bhag
20, 6-7
ix,
Kanvo 'pratirathatmajah
tasya Medliatithis tasmat Praskanvadya dvijataj^ah
which
is
Ag
Mat
277,
49,
Gar 140,
46-7 and Va
5.
and Kanthaym%<x)
was a Kanva.
4.
99,
also misreads
Kantha
kila
iv, 19,
9.
Bhag
later than
ix,
21, 21
Priyamedha.
'
Kanyakubja dynasty
227
its
is
He
time.
adopted
Sakuntala,
her in
his
expressly called
is
member of the
Kanva was his personal name.
There is no other mention of any Kanva before Ajamldha. On the
other hand there were many Kanvas after him, as the Rigveda
a Kasyapa
(see
By
shows.
the
authorship)
of
there
are
following indications
the
and
vrka ;
Kanva
tithi
It
is
'''
all later
than Ajamldha.
Matinara's son Apratiratha, and this accords with the fact that
both just before and after Ajamldha the Paurava line threw off
branches
which
XXIII.
chapter
became
brahmans,
The erroneous
as
earlier
will
origin
be
explained
may
in
perhaps be
was
Kanva, a king, and quite possibly there was a junior king Kanva
then, and afterwards the second line
Medhatithih sutas tasya yasmat Kanvayana dvijah
which
is
to the second,
Jahnu was foisted in as a son of Ajamldha and ousted the Kanviiyanas from their proper place.
The Kanvas thus belonged to the
'
"'
Eigv
Rigv
viii,
65, 12.
Brhadd
viii, 56, 1, 2.
'
''
'Ajamldha'
is
vi,
^
named among
35-9.
Id.
viii, 4,
Id.
17.
i,
the Angirasas,
q2
"
18, 1.
Mat
Id.
viii, 6,
47.
Medhatithi II]
196, 47.
ATREYA GENEALOGY
228
named
rishis are
in
and
ceived in a general
and
and the
way through
The
Kanva
position
CHAPTER XX
THE ATREYAS
The
mythical
is
rishi
73-86,
partially
5-14 and Harivariisa 31, 1658, 1661-8. All these passages are
closely alike and collated suggest the original text.
The Matsya
The genealogy is
(197) gives a list of Atreya rishis and gotras.
very brief in its range/ confuses Prabhakara with the primaeval
mythical Atri in making him father of Soma, and explains the
names Prabhakara and Svastyatreya by a brahmanical fable evidently
fabricated out of them.
So far as it is genealogical it agrees with
tradition elsewhere.
Prabhakara, who
family to
whom
an
is
is
namely, that he
Bhadrasva, as he
generally
called,''
^
MBh, see Sbrensen, where Kanva Ka^yapa {ante)muat be distinguished.
In fables, Br 85 148.
'
Kur i, 19, 1819 sh,ortens and confuses the account.
^ So also Va
See chap. XVI.
99, 127.
* Mat
Ag 277, 3.
49, 4.
5 MBh i,
Va 99, 123-7. Vis iv, 19, 1. Gar i, 140, 2.
94, 3698.
Bhag ix, 20, 3. Br 13, 4. Hv 31, 1658.
^ Generally confused
with the apsaras, see p. 135.
;
EARLIEST ATREYAS
and Harivarasa add,
ten
their
Prabhakara's
Prabhakara.
daughters
position
is
called
229
married
therefore
Atreya
the
defined.
The
from him the best Atreya gotras were descended. Chief among his
Svastyatreya descendants (not sons) were two famous rishis Datta
and Durvasas.^
Datta Atreya, or Dattatreya as he
generally called/
is
is
always
who
propitiated
therefore,
from this
In
late or
other times.''
He
blemished,^ and
yet he
is
is
said to
is
He was
Prabhakara.
wrongly introduced at
is
''
spirituous liquor.^
Durvasas Atreya
is
is
is
He
is
nearly always
VARIOUS ATREYAS
230
is
Curses imprecated by
him
serve
merited
and hardly-
He
suffering's.'^
No
an incarnation of Siva.^
called
is
Gavisthira {197,
found nothing
says that
5,
7,
8),
to elucidate
Mudgala.
Syavasva,
the
as
third gotra,
but
it
The
difficult
is
Balgutaka
(or
the
to
fix
the
in
are
the
correct
Both
are
attributed
to
son.
sacrificed for
his
daughter.
whom
both of
Many hymns
Rigveda.
have
hymn-
fifth is plainly
Gavisthira,
same
name.
third.
In two
fixed above
(p.
163).
This
fixes
who
and
also
names)
to
'
Atri
(one or several),
is
also a
name
or
Rnamcaya.^
MBh
As
xiii,
159, 7414
f.
MBh
iv,
introduction.
i,
'
'^
''
'0
collated.
ix,
32 simply
to
i,
'
Eigv viii,
Brhadd v,
56; 7 ; 37, 7.
13, 31.
Brhadd
v,
50-81.
Vedic Index
KASYAPA GENEALOGY
The
The accounts
one of which
ot"
so-called
members
is
common
The
Kasyapa brahman family
is
and
Ku-^ijapas.
Two
XVI.
chapter
231
original,
of the
but the
Kurma
has intro-
purport.
original reading.
and
gotras.
The genealogy
Asita.
mentioned.
Vatsara
(or
Vatsara, as
it
appears sometimes)
is
not mentioned
in the Vedic
Index?
was daughter
N. Pancala, as
Cyavana, who
king of
the
Naidhruvi
is
of a
Nidhruvi
is
ix,
6S.
Bd
24-9.
28-33.
Lg
65, 49-55.
also.*^
Raibhya
Kiir
'
is
(or
19, 1-7.
Vri 70,
Prasravana, Aitar
'
Va 5^9, 103.
his identification
^
Va
He must
(chap.
6i, 28.
XXI).
iii,
8,
i,
Mat
llii,
106-7.
i,
This suggests
with Avatsara.
"
Ytdic Index, s.v.
Bd ii, 38, 29.
be distinguished from a Raibhya among the Visvamitras
A Raibhya and his son Kuksi, MBh xii, 350, 13588-9.
EARLIEST KASYAPAS
232
and
if so,
he
may
be
noticed in turn.
The
earliest
is
mentioned
is
that of
in whose hermitage SakunShe married the Paurava king Dusyanta and was
Kanva is said to have
mother of the famous king Bhai'ata.^
been the chief priest at Bharata's sacrifices,'' and Bharata gave him
The
gifts ; ^ and he is no doubt this Kanva (or perhaps his son).
Kanva family had not come into existence then as shown in the
dwelt.^
tala
'
'
last chapter.
is
of the Sandilyas.^
His
Hymus
ix,
Rigv
117,
4.
Eigvi, 116,
7,
MBh
i,
i,
to his
24; 117,
two
sons.
Vedic Index
ii,
226.
4, 6.
2893-4
73,
2975.
The play
of Sakuntala,
MBh
Bhag
'
i,
73,
2972;
74,
3105-6, 3117-18
Named
Brahm
"
MBh
in the
xiii,
137, 6266.
xiv, 3, 50.
xiii, 5, 4,
13.
MBh
Hv
18,
991-3.
VARIOUS KASYAPAS
the rishi Rsyasnig-Uj
territory they
whom Lomapada,
whom
233
king of Aiiga,
whose
in
after
name
successor Haryanga.^
as
noticed
above.
The next famous Kasyapa was the rishi Asita.* His wife was
Ekaparna (p. 69), and their son was Devala.^ This portion is
given in the genealogy.
which
MBh
Ram
i,
Lg
i,
MBh
in
63, 53-4.
ix,
"
MBh
MBh
i,
ii,
100, 4045.
53,
1917:
With
iii,
85,
Yudhisthira,
8263
ii,
xii, 1,
76,
3-5.
2574.
YISVAMITRA GENEALOGY
234
king-
their purohita.^
Drupada's sacrifice;^
unimportant.
among
the Kasyapas,
CHAPTER XXI
THE VISVAMITEAS
The
(p.
205).
it,
with the result that no allusions occur which can well suggest names
An
distinguish them.
to
given
1
four Puranas
by^
MBh
i,
collated.
is
Lists
P. C. Eoy's trans-
'
'
'
iv,
s
'
alike.
tirst
But
247-8.
1767-9.
Ya
all
91,
e.g.
MBh
i,
71,
2921-8.
these sons
may
not have
verse 91.
alike but
been sous of the
VISVAMITRA'S SONS
235
of
noticed.
Visvamitra had
many
sons,
chief
He
kingdom
all
differing
in
that
details)
Devarata^s headship
who repudiated
it
to
and
of
brahmans.
Visvamitra's sons
it
is
did
not
all
accept
The Ramayana
says absurdly
that he cursed all his sons, because they refused to offer themselves
as victims in Sunahsepa's stead, to be dog-eaters dwelling like the
Vasisthas
among
the lowest
castes.''
This
is
it is
it
is
say what
were munis
Devarata as
'
'
^
Vedarth on Rigv ix, 70 and x, 104:. Eut possibly sons of different
The 13 chiet Kusikas are named,
Visvamitras have been mixed up.
Edii, 5^, 117-19; Mati45, 111-14.
^IBh xiii, 4, 251. In
lu story of Satyavrata TriSaiiku, p. 38.
various stories, Mark 20, 42 to ^i, 4; YN 21, 33.
Cf, p. 142, and
second note above.
^ P. 206.
Ram i, 57, 3-4 gives him four sous with names all wrong.
Brhadd iv, 95 and Bhag ix, Id, 29 say 101.
'
MBh xiii, 5, 188.
^ Aitareya Brahm vii, 18.
Saiikhayana Sr Sutra xv, 26.
"
Ram i, 62, 9-17.
that
''
VISVAMITRA'S DESCENDANTS
236
But
(p.
144).
Nothing
{ante).
particular
is
said
(p.
208).
later
it
through
Visvamitra
the
Rama.2
appearance there
Moreover, he
is
is
his
first
Visvamitra,*
question.
hymn
iii,
crossing the rivers Sutudri (Sutlej) and Vipas (Beas), and appears
to refer to
have been
'
As
in
MBh
i,
71,
confused.
-
Ram
"
Ram
"
''
i,
i,
18, 39
f.
Vis
iv, 4,
41-2 copies.
276) says nothing about
iii,
18, 39-40.
Vasistha;
vii,
it.
51, 19 f.
18, 4, 22, 23.
Id.
i,
VARIOUS VISVAMITRAS
jnira
that
it
is,
appears to
westwards
Sariivarana
refer
to
Panjab.
the
into
237
first
These considerations
priest
became Sudas's
how Visvamitra
'
Visvamitra
'
to Sariivarana
and Visvamitra
may
help to explain
Manu's story
priest.^
(p.
209)
ousted Vasistha.
is
said to
They
with
Rama Jamadagnya
brahmanical
said to
"
The
N. Behar) was
after his
occur,^
fables.'^
'
many
gotras,
and more
lists
are
Four Puranas
which are
contain
lists,
original list.^
found in these
Jabala, Karisi,
lists are
Babhru, Devarata, Galava, Hiranyaksa,
Kusika or Kausika, Lohita, Madhucchandas, Panini,
See
p.
172, and
JRAS,
Vedic Index
ii,
89
inverts this.
^
3
'
'
"
'
MBh xii, 49, 1771. A Raibhya also among the Ka^yapas (ante).
MBh iii, 135, 10704; 138, 10792: xii, 49, 1771-2.
MBh xii, 338, 12754-8.
MBh iii, 135 to 138.
MBh xii, 49, 1772-5.
See tables, pp. 144
191
MBh 71, 2924:
84, 8109-10; 110, 9987-90.
e. g. Kau^ika, MBh
20, 807 v, 116, 3972. Galava's son Srngavant,
'
'
f.,
f.
iii,
i,
ii,
2992-5.
" Va 91, 97-102. Bd iii, 66, 69-74. Hv 27, 1463-9; 32, 1770-3.
Br 10, 61-3 13, note to verse 91. See p. 101.
" MBh xiii, 4, 248-59.
" There was a Yajnavalkya gotra among the Vasisthas also, Mat 200, 6.
ix,
53,
CHAPTEE XXII
AGASTYAS, PAULASTYAS, PAULAHAS, AND KRATUS
AgastyciB.
There
is
{202) gives a
list
which
of gotras^
it calls
their vaiiisa.
'
Ag-astya
'
down
to the Pandavas'
time,^
and there
great indefiniteness
is
'
'
two gods Mitra and Varuna, ' Agastya ' being thus ' Vasistha's
younger brother.^ Hence Agastya ' had the patronymic Maitravaruni,^ and the names Kumbhayoni,* Kumbhajanman and other
synonyms.'^
Maitravarimi really meant 'son (or descendant) of
Mitra varuna \ but was taken to mean son of Mitra and Varuna '
(as explained in chapter XVIII), and so the common patronymic of
Vasistha and ' Agastya ^ led to the fable that they were begotten
together
and it is noteworthy that no reason is given why
Agastya was so born, such as is given for Vasistha
Kumbhayoni may have been a real name, for queer names were
not uncommon, as witness Trnabindu, Sunahsepa and many others,
'
'^
"^
'
'
'
'
and
it
Visvamitra.^
that
'.
'
'
If so,
was born
he
it
in
^ e.g.
With
with king Nahusa, MBh v, 16, 520-1
xiii, 9d f. (fable).
llama Jamadagnya, MBh xiii, 81, 3967-9. With BIiTsma, id. 26, 1761.
:
All fables.
''
Also
MBh
on Eigv
8805-7.
*
Mat
v,
22, 20-1
iii,
61,
Pad
50.
v,
22, 56.
33. 121.
xiii, 99,
MBh
MBh
iii,
4771
iii,
98,
Vedarth
&c.
103, 8774-5; 105,
:
8595-6
xii,
13216.
^
'
*
Raghuv
xii,
31.
xiii,
150, 7113
Cf.
Bd
iii,
165, 7666.
344,
ORIGIN OF AGASTYA
did {antt)
but
it
as
'
'
239
Vasistha
son
of
*
and ' Agastya ' were both Maitravaruna,
' Vasistha '
Mitra and Varuna '.
was
so
was
Knmhlut-ijoni.
rise to
This
illustrated
is
by
As
brahmanic
is
'
Agastya
stories,
'
introduced
is
unsupported other-
assigned,
Lopamudra, and whose place has been fixed above (p. 168). He is
sometimes called Kumbhayoni and INIaitra varuna.*
Their son was,
it is said, Drdhasyu, who was called Idhmavaha also.^ Drdhasyu's
name is variously given as Drdhasya, Drdhayus and Drdhadyumna
and Idhmavaha as Vidhmavaha and Indrabahu.^ They were however different persons,^ because the formei' is no doubt Drdhacyuta,^
the reputed author of Rigveda ix, 25; and Idhmavaha was his son^
for
'
as
the
Agastya
'
Agastis.^
little
name Agastya.
'
Agastya '
it
is
family
the
author of
hymn 185
'
='
'
'
^
'^
'
Agastyas
2.
AGASTYA RISHIS
240
calls
it
is
said that
Manya was
There
is
how
The
'
'
'
'
'
Jumna.
is
'
Agastya
'
is
is
called
'
and
name.
'
He
and
Vatapi,'^
called
Pandyas.^^
made
others.^^
ocean,^''
is
of
MBh
Hi, j26,
971
xii,
Eigv
One Sarmin, MBli xiii, 68, 3400.
177, 5
184, 4, 5.
* As KaksTvaut is styled Dairghatamasa and Au^ija
(p. 161).
^ Anukramunl and Vedartli on Rigv viii, 67.
^ Ram iii, li, 78-84
Br 84, 8 118, 6, 8. Eaghuv iv, 44.
" MBh iii,
Mat 61, 51 (Lanka).
130, 10541.
' Br
Hv 117, 6591.
Conqueror,' Ram vi, 117, 14.
118, 2
158, 11
' Mat
Pad v, 33, 40. Va 48, 20-3. Ram iv, 41, 15-16.
61, 37.
" MBh iii, 104. Br 118, 2-8.
^MBh iii, 96, 8543-52; 99, 8615-32; 206: xii, 141, 5389. Ram
2
=*
i,
'
'
11, 55 f.
" Pad v, 19, 160 f.
" MBh iii, 88, 8344.
iii,
"
''
''
3j2,
40
f.
^lany in ]\IBh.
'' MBh
i, J316, 7839-46
J217, 7S77.
probably
8339
118, 10217.
88,
iii, 87, 8314-17; 96, 8540; 99, 8645-6; 161, 11794: &c.
Va 108, 53-6 111, 53.
MBh
MBh
iii,
PAULASTYA GENEALOGY
241
The Pimladyas.
An
Pulastya's offspring
Dama
a son
is
fonnd in
line of Vaisall.
(p.
five
Puranas.^
It derives
147).
(p.
DevavarninI,
Trnabindu^s
178).
daughter
them
Malyavant's daughters
Puspotkata
and
Vaka, and Malin's daughter KaikasT. Visravas's son by Devavarnini was Kubera Vaisravana/ and Kubera had four sons
Nalakubara, Ruvana,'' Kumbhakarna, and Vibhisana and a daughter
Kaikasi bore Dasagriva and other sons
Surpanakha.
bore
(putting
offspring
Matsya
aside
Puspotkata
Kubera)
says {202,
is
not named)
'''
and
adopted
Agastyas.
The account
continues.
with the great body of Raksasas, and they together with another
Raksasas.^
such
is
thus comprised
three
groups,
XXI,
Pulastya^s
note).
own
Va
iii,
descendants,
the
who
Bd
iii, 8, 34-62.
Lg i, 63, 55-66. Kur i, 19,
15-19 and Bhag ix, 2, 31-2, partially.
Cf.
273, 15881 to 274, 15896 differently, Ram vii, ^ to 5 and 9
70, 29-56.
Pad
7-15.
MBh
all
to be treated as
The Paulastyas
vi,
269,
22.
' He dwelt
on E. Narmada, MBh iii, 89, 8357-8. This, if true,
would make the Paulastyas begin there, in the NW. Dekhan.
^
He is called dcdrya of the gods, being identified with the semimythical Brhaspati (chap. XVI).
"
Called AilavUa, MBh v, 138, 4717-8
ix, 48, 2753.
"
xis regards Ravana's relations, see also Ram iii, 48, 2-5
50, 9 ; 68,
iv, 58, 19
16
v, 23, 6-8
vi, 19, 10; 35, 6.
* Mark
52, 22-3 says Pulastya's son was DaMoli, who was known as
Agastya in the Svayambhuva manvantara. Cf. Ag 20, 13.
It is perfectly clear tliat Rdksasa here does not mean demon, but
see
iii,
'
uncivilized
2U5
non-Aryan
tribes.
II
PAULASTYA GENEALOGY
242
and
austerities
religious
exercises.^
There
noteworthy that
is
all
who
and a
(p.
definite time
is
rishi,
As
time,
and
Vaisvamitras
so
among
porated
Agastyas
At
the Paulastyas.
have been
could
it
incor-
must be
with that
"^
as well as
reffion.^
'
'
Pulastya),
Pad
e.g.
vi,
when
MBh
274, 15901:
v,
110,
3830.
Ram
iii,
32,
14-16.
269, 20-1.
e.g.
Ram
vii, 3,
e.g.
MBh
V,
22-33.
MBh
iii,
274, 15920-1.
xiii, 19,
1412
f. ;
110, 4860.
243
Paulahas.
Matsya says {202, 10-11) that Pulaha had three sons (who are
named ^) and, not being- pleased with them, adopted Agastya''s
son Drdhasya (that is, Drdhacyuta, ante)^ and so the Paulahas
were Agastyas. The Padma says (vi, 218, 62-3) that he begot
a son Dambholi, who had been Agastya formerly.^ No further
the
not
Kratu has been noticed (chapter XVI), and the Matsya says
Agastya's son Idhmavaha {ante), and
the Kratus therefore were Agastyas.
{202, 8-9) that he adopted
'
'
CHAPTER
XXIII
KSATRIYAN BRAHMANS
A
now
and can be best studied among the junior branches of the Pauravas
after Bharata^s time.
Much
and ksatriyas, and Muir has noticed most of them,^ but the subject
may be
kinds,
first,
a brahman
to
brahmanic privileges
become a brahman.
of the first kind.
and
thirdly,
to
II
Sanskrit Texts
i,
Cf.
pp. 58-174.
244
dispute/ for
it
sacrificed.
as
am
is
really
their pretensions.
kings'
There
own
it
ksatriyas
who
relinquished their
status, that
is,
'
ksatriyan brahmans
',
and
it is
this class to
which
They developed
lines, rarely
and only
in
in the latter.
They
were
superadded.'^
There
real
245
brahmanhood
in such cases,
Princes
who became
rishis in the
long austerities, but, apart from the general statement about austerithe passage cited above, there
ties in
is
'
and Visvamitra.
The other
difference
formed gotras
in,
There
is
into,
and
their descendants
brahman
families,
and Bhargavas.
The
is
will be
shown.
That brahmans
sub-families of ksatriyan
Lunar
race.
Mat
'
'
246
The
chief development in
brahman/ and
Puranas
their
(p. 93),
g-enealog-y
stands
a ksatriyan
accoi'ding
to
four
Mandhatr ^
Trasadasyu
Mucukunda
Ambarisa^
Purukutsa^
Yuvanaiva
Sambhuta
Harita
The Haritas
I
I
Visnuvrddha
r
The Visnuvrddhas
The
Anaranya
Solar line
brahmans *
and
mentioned in the
the
joined
Aiig-irasas
accordingly
both
are
Bafhltaras.
Bhag
ix, 6, 1-3 quotes this verse incorrectly and makes the Rathltaras
and the commentator on Vis
sons of Rathitara's wife and Aiigiras
repeats the misconception.
Cf. Va 91, 117: Bd iii, 66, 88.
;
247
It
king- (pp.
among them
157
is
f.)
uncertain
and
it is
possible that
They
The
first
An-tise)ias.
Sunahotra, one
was a Saunaka among the Bhargavas (p. 201) who was different,
and these Saunakas would seem to be the gotra named among the
Atreyas.^
Nothing more, however, definite is said about these two
sub-families.
JB/idratas.
Some
or both combined.^
and
The
first
arose
among
their
'
Mat
196, 38.
'
Va
92,
Bhag
*
*
ix, 17,
3-6.
Bd
The
iii,
2-3 somewhat
67,
is
3-6.
portion of
Br
11, 32-4.
Hv
The
29, 1518-20.
similarly.
' Mat
49, 35-41.
1-2, 19-20.
Va
99,
158-64.
Vis
iv, 19,
9-10.
Bhag
ix,
21,
248
oldest
derived from a
common
to corruptions.
The Visnu
the
in the
original,
in
The
other
By
and
collating- the
using- the
is
is
The
g-iven below. ^
given on
p.
112.
It
is
considered separately.
Sankrtis or Sdnkftyas.
Mat Ahdrya-tanayaL
^
*
10
paksam
t Accusative plural
= Prakrit mahdyaid.
Rigv
Rigv
vi,
vi,
47 is
to
Nara.
attributed to Garga.
Sankrti Atreya
66,
86.
But a
rislii
is
as a
vati
Of
(pp.
249
with
connected
him
With him
it
the
his
his
is
He
Gnric
who
is
no
and
rishi
is
X,
latter to
Gauriviti
Saktya.
207
But nothing
among
was
f.),
time.''
also a Sakti
the Angirasas.*
Gargas or Gdrgyas.
Various Gargas
^^
or
in tradition;
thus,
Bd
-
1021
'
108
"
ii,
MBh
;
23i, 8591
MBh
vii, 67,
xiii, ()6,
2360
i,
Va
xii,
69. 98.
vii,
67,
46-8.
lio, 102.
]>Iat
iii,
Meghaduta
is
(p.
in
Va
59,
99 and Bd
ii,
32,
Purukutsa.
Mat
He
196, 32.
Also a Guru,
ibid. 45.
''
is
position is unknown, Pratldar^a Svaikna was a contemporary of SuplanSahadeva, king of N. Paiicala {id. ii, 4, 4, 3-4), p. 148.
'
^
'"
"
Mat U5,
',
is
101.
mentioned,
MBh
xiii, 4,
254.
250
was father
killed.
and
of Kalayavana,^
others.^
Uniha^as and
Mahavlrya
KCipyos.
version in line
8.
name may be
Uruksaya Amahiyava,
to
probable that
Amahiyu may be
Rigveda
corrupt.
son of
'
x,
Amahlyu \ and
name here/
the true
118
it
for
is
ascribed
seems quite
MahavTrya
for
'
it.^2
Br U, 48-56.
273,
vi,
2
"
Hv
110,
Pad
f.
2.
MBh ix,
MBh ix,
38,
2132
xiii,
125, 5996.
Mat 22^,
2.
53, 2981.
*
Yedic Index.
folk-tale of
Garga's seven disciples and their
transmigrations is connected with king Brahmadatta, Mat 19, 12 to ^1;
Pad v, 10, 46 f. ; &c. It appears in other connexions, e. g. Hv 19,
1013 f. ; &c. Alluded to, MBh xii, 3U, 13264-5 ; Ag 117, 54-5 &c.
'
Vil 59, 100.
Bd ii, 32, 109. Mat 145, 103 {'svahari/aS).
'
'
"
The reading
"
If so, the
in line 3 then
would be tathAharyo.
is
certainly a different
and later
^
So also in the passage cited in third note above.
'
251
dynasty,
Mudgala's eldest
Mudgalas
the Angirasas.^
and joined
Mitrayu who was a brahman, and his son was Maitreya, from
whom came the Maitreyas, who were ksatriyan brahmans and
joined the Bhargavas,^ and accordingly
Other
Divodasa.
127
of the descendants of
Vadhryasva and
i,
ix.
111.
Pratardana
ix,
96,
;i
and Divodasa.
^
Fully discussed in
JRAS,
'
Va
Mat
99,
Rigv
*
'
198-201.
X, 69, 2,
Mat
195. 42.
Va
99,
50, 5-7.
!106.
'
Mat
206-7.
13-14.
50,
Hv
32,
1789-90.
Br
13,
(note).
197
(1)
'.
Also
MBh
iii,
10, 352,
363
xiii,
MBh
120, 5794-5.
iii,
259
to
260.
OTHER BRAHMANS
252
Other
Lastly
X, 98,
may
whose story
grandson
of
rishis.
is
king
often told.^
Pratipa,
He was an
and
He was
hymn
165).
(p.
and
excellent prince
so
'
note
3
^
'
Va
'.
MBh
MBh
Mat,
MBh
V,
148, 5054-66.
V,
Brbadd
MBh
and
leprosy, so
Mat.
V.
>
Brhadd, Bhag.
"^
v,
'
CHAPTER XXIV
ANCIENT HISTORY FROM TRADITION
All
now
and the resulting chronoscheme has been set ont in the tables at pages 144-9 and
191-2.
That is a skeleton, and an attempt may now be made to
add thereto all the other particulars to be gathered from tradition,
co-ordinating-
established^
logical
and to sketch in outline the course of history which all that information suggests.
This is now offered here, based on what
tradition actually says.
deal of
It
is
much
as possilile,
and
and elsewhere.
notes or
The
VII to IX and
XII to XIV
by reference
to preceding pages,
and no statement
is
made
without authority.
is
far as I
am
aware,
if
we do not
Veda.
Tradition naturally begins with myth, and the
myth
that seeks to
explain the earliest conditions in India derives all the dynasties that
common than
ten sons of
whom
the
first.
According to the
because
entered
(p. 84).
It
more
Manu had
it
Uma
had
laid
Ha
first,^
while on conquest
Budha, son
above
Vaivas-
in
briefly noticed
Manu
254
Soma (p. 58), and Ua (sic) had by him a son Pururavas Aila.
Then through Siva's favour Ila became a Kimpurusa named
Sudyumna, a man one month and a woman another month.
According- to the second form/ Manu had nine sons and offered
a sacrifice to Mitra and Varuna to obtain a son, but a daughter Ila
was born therefrom. She met Budha and bore Pururavas. Then
she became a man named Sudyumna but through the same curse ^
was turned into a woman. Finally, through Siva^s favour she
regained manhood as Sudyumna. The third form ^ agrees generally
in this version, but places the transformation into manhood and
back again into womanhood before she met Budha. Other books
of
Manu had
that
'
85.
The
distribution
Sudyumna had a
Va
2-19.
84),
(p.
The
Bd
iii,
60.
last three
earth, that
is,
Br
7,
omit the
1-23.
Hv 10, 613-40. Siv vii, 60,
transformation into womanhood and
final
''
'^
7,
20-1.
Hv
10, 633-5.
Siv
been a
generally declare,
first,
woman.^
255
it
to
Pururavas^;
their own,'*
palities
may
name which
The nine
Saudyumnas
',
Manu
sons assigned to
^'^'
(or
Lg
So those
i,
in second note
Vis
iv,
1,
12;
and
65, 29.
The
Va
later
85,
varies.
*
The passages
'
So
Bd and
Vis.
Lg
calls
Cf.
5.
(i,
66, 45).
differ.
This name has been greatly corrupted (through the influence of the
dbhdgarista, &c., and then split
name Nabhaga), thus, Nabhagodista,
up into two, Nabhaga and Dista, Ansta or Rista.
It is the Ndbhdnedistha (as Vis reading Ndbhdganedista, iv, 1, 5, 15, shows) which occurs
in Rigveda x, 61, 1 8, a hymn attributed to him.
" Va 86, 2-3. Bd iii, 61, 2-3. Br 7, 25, 42. Hv It 658.
Mat
Pad V, <S, 129. Siv vii, 60, 31. Ag 272, 17. Mark 113, 1.
12, 24.
Lg], 66, 51. Visiv, i, 14. Gar i, i56', 4. Bhag ix, ^, 16, which says
they protected N. India, i.e. from attacks from the south.
'^
256
Karusa country, the region round the modern Rewa and eastwards
From Dhrsta^ came a number of clans called
to the R. Sone.'^
Dharstakas,
the
gives a
much
is
confusion.
The
the Sakas.^
list
of his descendants,
further
occupied
Balkh,
they
Siva says
may mean
Nothhig-
ksatriyas.^
said
is
and says
Bhagavata
late
the}-
became a sudra, because he killed his guru's cow and was cursed^
and two Puranas say the guru was Cyavana.^" Nabhaga ^^ and his
son Ambarlsa (p. 98) probably reigned on the R. Jimina,^^ |)^^
their line played no part in traditional history.
Nabhanedistha's
^^
'
Ag
Va
Bd
88, 4-5.
and Bhag
ix,
2, 17
'
03. 4-5.
iii,
But Gar
272, 11.
i.
138. 15
chiefly
Br
brahmans
Pad
v, 8,
125-6; and
Hv
25.
10, 642. Vis iv, 2, 2.
these ksatriyas becanie 'vai^yas',
7,
sa3^s
".
vii, 60, 20
Varsneyo (read Dharsneya) BalliTkam ksetram avasau.
Mark, my translation, p. 311.
Br
7, 24; Hv 10, 641; Ag 272, 10; and Siv vii, 60, 19, say
Mat 12, 20 and Pad v, 8, 125 give him
I^arisyatah Sakdh putrah.
instead a son Suka ; and Lg i, 66, 49 a son Jitdtman.
ending with Agnive^ya Avho was the great rishi
ix, 2, 19-22
Jatukarnya famed as Kanina; and from him sprang the Agnivesyayana
But see p. 217.
family of brahmans.
*
Br 7, 27 is misplaced and refers to Xarisyanta and Dama of the
cf. Va 86, 12
Bd iii, 61. 8 and p. 147.
Vaisala dynasty
^
Siv
''
''
25.
ix,
^o
Br
43.
7,
Ag
"
Hv
11, 659.
Lg
i,
66,
52.
Va
272, 18.
56',
1-2.
Bd
iii,
Siv
4.
vii,
Pad
60, 32.
v, 8,
Mat
130.
12,
Bhag
61, 1-2.
Nrga
is
is
Anarta
(p.
257
97).
was the
at Ayodhyil.
One found
descendants.
hundred
sons/^ chief of
and Danda
(or
Dandaka)
Dekhan).^
whom was
Vikuksi
Puranas* says
six
Iksvaku
whom was
(also
had a
in
whom
is
(p.
93).
Iksvaku had a hundred sons of whom the eldest was Vikuksi ^ (and,
Padma says, two others were Nimi and Dandaka). Vikuksi
as the
fifteen sons
such information.
reigned in Videha.^''
Br
7,
20.
Hv
ii,
(or
He
364, 375.
10, 634.
Siv
Lg
60, 17.
vii,
i,
65, 28.
Cf.
Bd
iii,
60,
^
*
Hv
11,
661-4, 667
and Siv
vii,
60, 33-5, 37
collated.
Vis
iv, 2, 3,
agrees.
2465
258
was
also Mithila,
which
is
said to
Mithi.i
of the Puranas, as just mentioned, assign to Iksvaku a
Some
of the forest, because it clashes with the other statements about the
many
is
be,
Va
89, 1-2, 6.
Bd
ill,
64, 1-2, 6.
Pad
v,
34,
5,
14-59.
i,
75,
3151-4.
Lg
i,
67, 13.
Br
359
He had
five sons,
After a long
reig-n
the youngest
installed
him
is
said to
territories
(p, 87).
among- them,^
Puru
is,
Ganges-Jumna
doab with the capital Pratisthana, and gave the elder sons the outlying
The
territories.''
texts collated
Druhyu
north."
MBh
3918
v,
makes Pratisthana
wrong, see
is
^ He is fabled to have had extra life, because Puru gave him his own
youth in exchange for his old age for a time Va 93, 2875 Ed iii, 68,
29-76; Br 12, 22-48; Hv 30, 1621-47. Mat 32 to 34: MBh i, 75,
3161-80; 83 to 85; Vis iv, 10, 3-8 Br 146; Ram vii, 58; 59. The
old age is made the I'esult of U^anas-Sukra's curse in Mat, MBh, Ram
and Vis.
^Va55, 90. Bd iii, 65, 92. Br 12,18. Hv 50, 1617. Lg i, 67, 13
So MBh vii, 63, 2296 speaking of the four sons other
(incorrectly).
than Puru xii, 29, 990.
*
See second note above.
" MBh i,
vii, 63, 2301.
v, 148, 5051
75, 3181
85, 3531
;
MBh
i,
87,
3555
iii,
Vis
Hv
iv,
10,
30,
s2
its
equivalent daksinato,
260
118).i
At
long afterwards
it
'
this time
North India with the exception of the Ayodhya kingdom, and had
developed into seven kingdoms, those of Yayati's five sons and the
two
Kanyakubja and Kasi. It had subjugated Madhyamade it emphatically Aila. The other kingdoms mentioned
earlier of
desa and
said to
territory
name Dhundhumara),
mean
that
desert.'^
Again, Visvamitra
austerities
Yados tu Yadava
Druhyoh
YavanSh smrtah
Bhoja Anos tu mleccha-jatayah
jatas Turvasor
sutas tu vai
DEVELOPMENT OF YADAVAS
is
no mention
(as far as I
know) of any
261
crossing- the
southern part
over the southern part of that desert, that will throw some light
all
early
historical tradition.
till
He appears
on his north.
because there
is
to
He also
probably pressed on
He had many
sons,
bindava princes
divided
hence
among them
into
it
many
his territories
were
The kingdom
of
under Yuvanasva II
Ayodhya then
^
and
rose
to
(p.
150).
He
The
latter
was a very
the SarasvatI with the sea, south to DvaravatT (Dwarka), then to the
mouth of the Indus (which must have been partly by sea), and north up
EMPIRE OF MANDHATR
262
Druhyu
king,
the Panjab
who
to the north-west
167),
(p.
so that the
next
and gave
his
There
no allusion that he assailed the Yadavas, nor probability, because
He appears to have
and a hymn-maker.^
Mandhatr had three sons, Purukutsa, Ambarlsa and Mucukunda.^
Tradition suggests that Mandhatr or his sons carried their arms
south to the river Narmada.^ Purukutsa's wife was named Narmada ; ^ and a fable says that the Nagas induced him through
been a great
sacrificer
appears to be the
Mucukunda whom
the river.
It
in the river.^
in
iii,
^
He sacrificed in the country afterwards called Kuruksetra {id. 126,
10467), which was Druhyu or Anava land then.
^
Chap. XXIII. Agni was Mandhatr's chiefest Dasyu-slayer, Rigv
viii, 30, 8.
The A^vins are said to have succoured him among the
Jcsetrapatyas, no doubt referring to his conquests
id. i, 112, 13.
*
See chap. XXIII. The fable about his fifty daughters and the rishi
Saubhari is discussed, p. 73.
Purukutsa at the Narmada,
Vis i, ^, 9 vi, 8, 44.
;
The passages
that
show
this
are Hv
33,
1870.
Br
13, 176-8.
read phena).
Discussed in
They were
Rksa range.
263
his capitals.
His
among
mentioned above.
son
is
Mahismant
also the
eastward,
of South
Malwa, and
Kasi,
town Mahismati*
^ carried his arms
took possession of
^ After him the Gauges which flowed through his territory was named
JahnavT.
But a fable is told to explain it, Va 91, 54-8 Bd iii, 66,
25-8: Br 10, 15-19; 13, 83-6: Hv 37, 1417-21; 33, 1757-61
Bd iii, 56, 44-8 au
Vis iv, 7, 2-3 Bhag ix, 15, 3 MBh xiii, 4, 202.
:
anachronism.
Only Br 13, 156 and Hv 55, 1845-6 say so. His name is given
by Mat, Va, &c.
^
Only Hv 33, 1847 says this; and, if this is true, he probably
captured the place from Mucukuuda's successors, and gave it his own
name. Pad vi. 115, 4 says it was founded by Mahisa.
^
differently
is discussed, p. 153.
explained as the consequence of a curse by
This
is
Nikumbha
in a
264
been connected.
latter appears to
he
is
his
two
Under
sons,
branches.
kingdoms on the eastern border of the Pan jab (p. 109), namely,
those of the Yaudheyas, Ambasthas, Navarastra and the city
Krmila and his famous son Sivi Auslnara (pp. 39-41) originated
;
Madras
(or
Madrakas), Kekayas
(or
Kaikeyas) and
Suvlras (or
{ante), so
king Gandhara.
manently, and
known
began
and in time founded many principalities in the mleccha
They would have
countries in the northern region beyond India.*
formed the dominant ksatriya class there and have also carried their
it is
to multiply
religion there.
The
moved eastward
among
the ruder
Saudyumna
stock.
There they
westwards.
2
Well known,
MBh
xiii, 67,
3689.
''.
"
means
'
^ Ya 91, 62.
Bd iii, 66, 32. Vis iv, 7, 3. Gar i, 139, 5. Hv 27,
1425 and Br 10, 23 call him Murtimant. Mat 49, 8 wrongly makes
him son of the Paurava king Antinara (= Matinara).
KINGDOM OF GAYA
265
known
afterwards as
Magadha
Saudyumna
and
this
was
quite possible, for the only intervening territory was Kasi, which
district
quered
Magadha afterwards
(p.
118).
Ram
MBh iii,
^
Ram
^
i,
3^, 7 says in
By Eaksasas Ram
Dilipa II of
Ayodhya
i,
is
Ram
'
*'
in stories of his
11038-42:
xii,
conflict
49,
iii,
115,
266
eminence during- a
long* reig-n.
He
Karkotaka Nagas
and made
his fortress-capital.
his
conquests from
Himalayas
Laiika
(in
(p.
the
206).
He
it
mouth
of
He
extended
defeated a Ravana,
who
is
called
king of
coming- Vasistha.
is
said to
Rohitapura.*^
who reigned
explain
how
sons."
in Avanti
^
The Karkotakas were in the Dekhan, MBh viii, 44, 2066. Karkotaka was a Naga chief, iii, 66, 2611: viii, 34, 1483: Hv 168, 9502:
cf. Pad vi, 242, 2.
They may have conquered Mahismati, see ante.
2 This region was Anupa
cf. MBh iii, 116, 11089 ; 117, 10209.
^ See
Noticed, Raghuv vi, 38-40.
p. 242.
* All this fully discussed,
pp. 151, 197-9, 205-6.
;
So Kanyakubja genealogies,
146.
p.
Acknowledged
MBh
iii,
in the brah-
197,
13301-2;
'
'
See
p. 171.
in Bd.
There
is
p. 102.
time except in Bd iii, 49, 5-6, but that seems to be an anachronism, for
it speaks of their cajjital Madhura (Mathuia) also, which was not founded
till afterwards, as will be narrated.
206).
(p.
Jamadagni's hermitage,
ill-treated
Arjuna or
him and
267
and
of the Haihayas.^
These
and there
is
Rama and
Ayodhya
and who
them by marriage
would naturally have opposed the dangerous raids of the Haihayas.
Such a combination would explain how Rama vanquished the
Haihayas.
Hostilities
allied to
it
was not
till
later that
The Haihayas
they overcame
MBh
it
xii,
49,
ksatriyas.
all
This would account for the remark in id. 74, that many years
afterwards the Talajaugha i-eraemberiiig the former hostility ' attacked
Ayodhya and drove out Sagara's father. Pad vi, 268, 73-4 and 269,
158, though brahmanical, admit that Rama acknowledged his kinship
with the Ayodhja princes and did not destroy them.
*
'
MBh
Bd
xii,
49, 1769-76.
iii,
and
and
regained their kingdom only when Eama turned from war to austerities.
Or Yitahotras or Yitahavyas, p. 155.
^ See
pp. 97, 98, 102, &c.
^ This is the first appeai-ance of this family, except the doubtful statement about Druhyu's offspring, ante.
'"
MBh xiii, 30, 1946, 1950-4.
''
HAIHAYA CONQUESTS
268
and Ayodhya must have been overthrown. In fact, the longcontinued Haihaya devastations left North India a tempting prey
Bahu ^ king of Ayodhya was
to the hardy races of that frontier.
driven from his throne, took refuge in the forest and died near
the hermitage of Aurva Bhargava, whose personal name was
Agni.^
His queen gave birth to a son Sagara there and Aurva
educated him.
who
did that.^
of
Karandhama was
Narrated in the ksatriya ballad in Va 88, 122-43 ; Bd iii, 63, 120Br 8, 29-51 ; Hv 13, 760 to 14, 784 and Siv vii, 61, 23-43. Also
in Vis iv, 3, 15-21
Pad vi, ^1, 12-34 VN 7, 7 to <S, 63 Bd iii, 47,
74: to 48, 49
Bhag ix, 8, 2-7 (late): Bam i, 70, 28-37 and ii, 110, 15-24
(partially).
Discussed in JRAS, 1910, pp. 9-10; 1914, pp. 279-81
2 Called Asita in Bam.
1919, pp. 354-61.
3 Mat 1j2, 40.
Pad v, 8, 144. Lg i, 66, 15. Synonyms, Vahni, Kur
i, 31, 5.
Tejcmidhi, VN 7, 60
<9, 8, 9.
*
Mark 131 to 131, a long account with fanciful details, yet not
brahraanical.
It makes Aviksit's conflict grow out of a svayamvara at
^
41
Vidisa.
^ See
MBh xii, 39, 981, which says that Mandhatr conpp. 39-41.
quered Marutta, cannot mean this Marutta, for Mandhatr was long
prior.
The corresponding passage, id. vii, 63, 2281-2 does not name
Marutta.
* But MBh iii,
139, 10528-9 perhaps goes too far in its enthusiasm in
saying that Marutta sacrificed on the Jumna near Kuruksetra.
KINGDOM OF VIDARBHA
branch.
This
is
It
is
said
and Videha
is
269
Madhyadesa,
all
Vidisfi.^
was expelled by bis two elder brothers and sought his fortune
southward in the hilly upper region of the Narbadfi, at Mekala/
MrttikavatI * and in the Rksa hills (Satpura range), which country
was wild and inhabited by Nagas and other rude
He
tribes.
source.
its
He
life.
or his son
Tapti,
Vidarbha
and there
When Ayodhya
the
in
country.
They were
tribes settled
down
ksatriyas,
rites.^
Atharvanidhi I Apava
VaisalT
who
He
153-5).
(pp.
itself,
which was
Vatsa
or his son
Hv
37,
still
occupied by Raksasas
11-21
"^
15,
68,
32-9.
^
p.
Mark,
my
translation,
341.
*
South of Vatsabhumi,
MBh
MBh
iii,
253, 15245.
Vidarbha,
iii,
71,
Mark 20
to 26.
Bhag
ix, 17,
6 confuses
270
and annexed the country around Kausambi, which was thence named
the Vatsa country.^
Sag-ara
had by
this
He
defeated the
own
said about
He
is
territories,
Vasistha interposed
and annihilated
them
tribes,
till
their
long afterwards.
it
as the Kasi
Arjuna KartavTrya
All these events may be summed up thus.
and the Haihayas maltreated the Bhargavas and killed Jamadagni.
Rama and the Bhargavas (with probably the help of Kanyakubja
and Ayodhya) killed Arjuna and punished the Haihayas, who were
then checked in their career of conquests.'* There the enmity
between them ended.^ After Rama's time the Haihayas recovered
power and extended their conquests into N. India, making continual raids, overthrowing kingdoms, founding none, and devastating the countries, which were then overrun by tribes from the northwest also. The ksatriyas must have perished by thousands. The
Haihayas overwhelmed Kanyakubja and Ayodhya, but were arrested
by the Vaisali kings, and afterwards Sagara destroyed all those
their
Br
Va
11,
MBh
and
'"
271
The carnage and ruin must have continued nearly a century, and
the deplorable condition to which North India was reduced ^ may
be imagined by that caused by the Marathas and the Persian and
Afghan invasions in the eighteenth century, for the Haihayas
occupied the same region as the Marathas and the two periods are
comparable and remarkably
strictly
alike.
All these events were turned by the brahmans into the fable
that
Rama
destroyed
all
it grew up.^
It seems to have
The slaughter began with Rama's killing the Haiand their career was checked a while. The brahmans knew
hayas,
that the carnage began again and continued long, though through
their lack of the historical sense they did not understand that it
through Sagara
but
it
first,
was
Bhargavas were no
Rama was
work and to attribute the Haihaya devastations to him;
and finally it was quite simple to credit Sagara's final destruction
of all the enemies to Rama, who was an Aurva (pp. 198-9), because
it was alleged that Sagara destroyed them with Rama's magical
fire-weapon, which Bhargava Aurva who educated him gave him,^
and that the great Talajahgha ksatriya host was destroyed by
Aurva single-handed.^
at
He
Fancifully described in
MBh
Iiis
xii, 49,
4176-8
See
'
MBh
xii, 153,
EISE OF
272
NEW KINGDOMS
by Asamanjas's
son Amsuraant.^
When
Anava kingdoms
^ Va
Bd iii, 5i, 51-69; 55, 22; 63, 164-5. MBh iii,
88, 167-9.
Ram i^ 38, 20-3: ii, 36, 16, 19-26; 110, 26,
107, 8884-95.
8,
Br 8, 73; 78, 40-3. Hv 15, 807-8. His four sons were
71, 121.
vanisa-karas, that is apparently, established minor dynasties, Va 88,
VN
148-9: Bd
e.g.
Hv
p.
Hv
117,
iii,
117, 6588-91.
NW
*.
Bengal.
Vanga, central Bengal. Pundra,
Suhma, Hooghly and Midnapur. Kalinga, the Orissa coast (except
north part of Balasore) and Ganjam.
MBh xii, 5, 134: xiii, 42, 2359. Va 99, 105-6. Mat 48, 97.
Br 13, 43. Hv 31, 1699, Vis iv, 18, 4. It was on the Bhagirathi,
MBh iii, <S4, 8141 and in Suta-visaya, id. 307, 17151. Bhag ix, 8, 1
wrong.
^ Pp. 39-41,
232.
68, 2383.
is
MBh
i,
74,
2995;
vii,
PAURAVA KINGDOM
RISE OF
territory
mentioned and
passages
273
its district
was included
in the
capital of
is
no lonj^er
Some
Vatsa realm.
Hastin
name.
his
113),
(p.
(pp.
(pp.
distinctly staterl to
is
may have
enlarged
and given
it
it
and how
his line
159-61).
Such seems
to
Ayodhya
Amsumant's second
and Bhagiratha's third successor Ambarlsa
Nabhagi^' (pp. 39-41). The Yadavas appear to have been divided
up into a number of small kingdoms, and at the western end of
the Satpura hills was the small principality of Nisadha, the king
Bharata''s fifth successor
of which about this time was Nala.^
Hastin made Hastinapura his capital (see above), and soon after
time.
successor Bhaglratha/
'^
kingdom
called the
^
hitherto
of Vaisali in anticipation.
It
of the
based on
the
fact
hastin
means
19, 10.
Bhag
that
MBh
^
*
MBh
MBh
ix, J21,
vii,
i,
2384
68,
95, 3787.
39, 939.
xii,
Va
Mat
99, 165.
49, 42.
Vis
iv,
20.
9965; &c.
'
Extolled,
Va
S<S,
171-2
Vidi^a (Besnagar).
name certain of its kings.
'
e.g.
Bd iii, 63,171-2: Lg i,
Pad ii, 21, 4-13 and vi,
66, 21-2.
29, 18 profess to
His
P. 169.
stoiy,
translation, p. 343.
' Va
86, 15-17.
Bliag ix, 2, 33.
2465
Bd
iii,
61,
12.
Vis
iv,
1,
18.
Ram
i,
47,
12.
274
Hastin had two sons, Ajamidha and Dvimldha, and under them
the Paurava dynasty expanded and formed fresh kingdoms. A cousin
Hastin, Rantideva Safikrti, a
of
also a
Yadava
territory
realm which
Dvimidha
new
(pp.
Ill, 115) in a
district
of
Bareilly.^
Ajamidha's realm was divided on his death among his three sons,
the main kingdom with the capital Hastinapura, and the two others
the
in
which had
of
Chattravatl,
some
brahmans
rival
Khatvanga
secret,
ol:
This
Prsata's
grandfather in
has
275
Rama Jamadagnya's
of
in
brahmanic
The main
shown
stories as
line at
(p. 152).
no noteworthy
them
who
are
named with
gala's brothers.
Mud-
at
its
t2
ii,
49,
71,
8-12
16-20.
376
to Rantideva {ante)
Madhus
had succumbed.
or Madhavas.^
the
plain,
and among
XXIII.
as explained in chapter
It
is
India had penetrated that region, for the story often speaks of
munis there
whom
colony of people
Hv
37, 1994-5.
Lg
Br
15, 27.
2477-8, though
^
Ram
13,
i,
elsewhere,
matsyas
*
Id.
ii,
(ii,
ii,
it is
who
i,
68, 47.
MBh
iii,
88, 8344-6.
confased.
68,
71, 5).
50, 33 to 52, 11
54, 1-8.
strongly brahmanical, full of traditions and statements rendered largely fabulous, and its statements must be received
Ramopakhyana, MBh iii, 272 to 291.
with caution (e.g. pp. 91 f).
^
The Ramayana
is
Pad
narrates
colloquial
(iv,
112)
in rather
called
and
it
appertained
to
a flourishing
kingdom
is
Janasthana,^
277
of
ocean.2
is
of
North
is
India.^
Ravana
Dasanana &c,).
'
'
called also
also to the
earlier
Tamil
iraivan,
king
''
two
the
title,
(p.
mayana.
Prayaga, then
Dandaka
forest.^
He
travelled
south to
MBh
iii,
Ram
iii,
276, 15986:
vii,
59, 2226.
Ram
ii,
116, 11
18, 25.
iii,
29 57, 4 iv, 58, 20, 24 v, ^, 19 ; 4, 24-5 65, 10MBh iii, 277, 16035; 281, 16252. The
11: vi, 3, 21-2; 113, 54.
hill is called Trikuta, Earn vi, 2,11; 39, 17-19
40, 2-3
125, 3 but
Tradition says it was south-east of Trincomali,
cf. v, 1, 200-2 ; 2, I.
and has been swallowed up by the sea, Winslow's Tamil Diet. s. v. Ilankai.
The name Lanka was also extended to mean Ceylon.
^ Ram v, 4 f.
Ravana and his brothers knew the Veda and were
-
47,
religious!
MBh
iii,
274, 15901.
e.g., as
''
278
was a
in it
probably arose
its
name.^
hill called
Ramagiri.
His
long-
It
is
said
Ravana
treatment of munis.
ill-
Rama
went south-west
counsellor
king of
Rama
to
are spoken of as
the Raksasas
'
of
Lafika, for
With
like brothers \*
their
Sita.
civilized
and
at Kiskindha.
No
others are
passed.
into
Rama
existence, nor
Rama
sovereign.
apparently.^
to
have
and to them
the
capitals
sons,
Angada and
Candi'aketu,
Ahgadlya and
Candracakra
respectively,
both
in
^
Also later, the people of Eastern Kosala (i.e. Kosala) through fear of
Jarasandha migrated to the south, no doubt to this district, MBh ii, 13,
591-2 ; cf. 30, 1117. JRAS, 1908, p. 323. See eleventh note infra.
* It is said, through the air
but probably by sea.
^
but cf. iv, 33, 1-5.
Its description. Ram vi, 28, 30-2
^ Ram
\,51, 2-3: vi, 20, 10.
^ They are mentioned only in the later geographical chapter, iv, 41,
Cola and Kerala are introduced ei'roneously into the story of
12, 19.
Sagara, Br 8, 50, Hv 14, 782
see JEAS, 1919, p. 358.
Raghuv vi, 60
has therefore an anachronism.
But Raghuv xv, 87 says he got the Sindhu country.
' Va
Bd iii, 63, 190-1. Vis iv, 4, 47. Pad v, 35, 23-4.
88, 189-90.
;
Pad
vi,
271, 10,
Gandharva.
Ag
11, 7-8,
279
made of the Panciilas,) attacked the Satvata-Yadavas on the west of the Jumna, killed Madhava Lavana and built the
capital Mathura in the country thenceforward called Surasena, and his
two sons Subahu and Surasena reigned there (pp. 170-1).^ Rama^
had two sons Kusa and Lava.* Kusa succeeded him and is said
to have founded a town Kusasthali on the Vindhya hills.^
Lava
for no
mention
is
Those
collateral
kingdoms seem
to
Bhima
no distinction.
modern Banas
Babhru and
his
Pad
^
Va
v,
Ed
88, 187-8.
vi, 371,
35, 24
Raghuv
XV,
ill,
63, 188-9.
Andhaka reigned
Vis
iv, 4,
at
Mathura,
Kaghuv
47.
xv, 90.
in
'
MBh
227, 119.
xiii,
the
280
Kukura and
Bhajamana.
Kukura and
his
He
had two
sons,
descendants,
the
as
the
Akrura reigned
his descendant
there.^
About
this
territory.^'
Va
35-70
"
Br
"
'
*
'
96, 60.
14,
Mat
Bd
iii,
and
Hv
vataJca, id.
40, 2095.
Vis
iii,
14,
iv, 13,
2.
Pad
v, 13, 56.
Bd
71, 128.
iii,
Hv
38, 2023.
15, 54.
ii,
1892
" Rigv
ii,
vii, J20, 2.
P.
Krsna.
20.
J20,
281
stirred
ante),
many
years.
kingdom
of Hastinapura with
Sahadeva and
Samvarana re-
Yasistha^s
'
Kuru
raised the
His son
He gave
which adjoined
it
his
name
to
(p. 76).*
His successors were called the Kurus or Kauravas, a name that was
extended also to the people.^
(p.
lost
114),
among
territories
MBh
his
five
sons,
consisting
of
He
divided his
Magadha, Cedi,
pp.
49-50
i,
:
282
Kausambi,
Karusa
and
apparently
Matsya,
His
eldest
son
Magadha
history.
Santanu,
who
and
to
his
(p.
252)
sway
of the Kauravas.
own
relying
Kariisa
on his favour
subjects,
wrath
Mathura.
themselves in Dvaraka,^
where Krsna
ultimately
obtained the
leadership.'^
MBh
6598.
283
Drona,
aid of the
battle.^
Western Magadhas
all
the
It
Hastinapura.
Sutras
the
Brahmanas and
as
is
MBh
MBh
i,
ii,
show that
284
literature,
Moreover, the
it.
d'etre.
Consequently
it
appears far
less
often in the last seven books than in the earlier books of the epic,
and naturally
finds
is
in Yudhisthira^s successors.^
a signal illustration of
59),
the difference
and of the
between
futility of
Politically
and for ksatriyas that contest and its results were a very great
event ; religiously and for brahmans (especially recluse brahmans)
it had no importance whatever.
Dhrtarastra after some years longer retired to the forest and
was consumed in a conflagration.^ The accounts of what happened
'^
sketches of
battle
'
future kings
'
in the Puranas.^
Some
^
'
See chap.
MBh
MBh
38.
'
and XXVII.
an exaggeration?
fable,
^
XXVI
facts.
f.
212.
Vis
v,
37;
285
is
it
Nagas
surprising that
which
minent a part
Panjab kingdoms that played so prohad fallen, and certainly little more
in the battle
heard of them.^
is
the
The Nagas
killed
Janamejaya III defeated them and peace was made. Still they
held the north-west, the principalities on the SarasvatI and at
Indraprastha disappeared, and Hastinapura remained the outpost of
Hindu kingdoms
the
So
of
North India.
affairs
capital, because
said)
is
explanation
is
inadequate, because,
if
The
was no necessity to move more than 300 miles south across South
Pancala to Kausambi.
Manifestly he was obliged to abandon all
the northern part of the Ganges-Jumna doab, and there can be no
doubt that he was driven south by pressure from the Panjab.
This
may
this
B.C.
The
No
list is
(p.
180),
^
So the Brahmanas, which began soon after this time (chap. XXVII),
have very little to say about them. This explains Vedic Index ii, 430,
s. V. Sindhu, which notices the change.
- MBh i,
xviii, 5, 178f.
43, 1786 to 44, 1807; 50, 2007 to 58, 2175
See p. 114.
brahraaiiical account, Hv 191, 192, 195, 196.
^
JRAS, 1920, p. 99. Weber, Hist, of Ind. Lit., p. 135, note, and
Vedic Index i, p. 165 differ as to whether they constituted one single
kingdom.
*
My Dynasties of the Kali age, pp. 7, 66.
:
286
Haihayas and Asmakas ; and those that bounded these along their
west side, North Pancala, the Kurus (the combined Kuru-Pancalas),
Surasena and Avanti. The omission from the list of all the
countries further west and north-west
is
Panjab nations
in the
significant,
This
is
and suggests
corroborated by
when
their princes
mlecchas
Here
may
close, for
may
down to Candragupta.
The calculations made in pages 179-82 yielded these approximate dates as regards Magadha Senajit began to reign about
850 B.C.;
he and his 15
successors,
2
^
''
1919,
p.
360.
DYNASTIES IN MAGADHA
Matsya
g-ives
Sisunagas
the
287
is,
This
B.C. 850.
He and
52 years.
165 years.
Mahapadma Nanda
Accession of
He and
567.
b. c.
B.C. 402.
80
Accession of Candragupta
These figures
will I
b.c.
think be found to
fit
years.
322
yet, if
5 years earlier.
CHAPTER XXV
INFERENCES SUGGESTED BY TRADITIONAL
HISTORY
What
now be
may
Aryan
tribes, the
all
The whole
(pp. 253 f).
sons
of the
In
it
myth regarding
there
is
origins
has
been
set
out
We
are not
bound
288
It
dominant
an attempt
in
races, said to
to
unify the
all
common
because
stock
it
descended from
declares, first,
India)
is,
namely,
it
says so doubly,
eminent,
Manu; and
the
common
(p.
257).
stock four
Aiksvakus at
Anarta
less
in
'
'
^
Ram iv, 18, 6 has probably a reminiscence of this, where
to Balin at Kiskindha, This earth belongs to the Iksvakus '.
Rama
says
'
2
^
ii,
28,
99, 266.
1,
9.
Solar
'
it
race.
289
is
'
',
'
equivalent
to
in
Sanskrit
is
neutral term.
According
power
first
developed mainly
in the
The Manva
Tapti.
perhaps more
so)
among
the
Manvas
as
among
the Ailas,
when
the
and
chiefs
generally.
It
is
nowhere declared
ksatriyas,
far as I
(as
am
aware) that
viii,
p.
6.
20.
"
iii,
MBh
MBh
rishis,
*
MBh
Ya
61,
xiii,
150, 7107-9.
86 and
Manave
Bd
ii,
35, 96,
caiva ye
which say
The Iksvaku race and Aila race are clearly distinguished as different,
MBh ii^ 13, 568-9: Va 32, 47-8; 99, 266, 431-2, 438-9, 450-1 Bd
iii, 74, 244-5, 263-4
Mat 50, 74 273, 52-3, 57-8,^ 65, 68-9.
^ Pad vi,
274, 10-11 wrongly extends Iksvaku to Saryati's line.
^
After the analogy of Yddva from Yadu, and Mddhva from Madhu.
Founded by Manu, Ram i, 5, 6 ii, 71, 18. He reigned there, id.
i, 0, 20.
So also Vikuksi, Br 7, 46 Hv 11, 662.
:
''
290
The brahmans
is
g-enerally
XVI). Nothing
and populace
generally.
any common
There
origin.
many
India contained
asserts
are,
folk of rude
culture
such as Nisadas,^
castes were
no wise
in
or
aboriginal stock,
Powerful races of
hostile
Some
were rude
and
of these
savage
to subjection
practices
and, as they
'
instances.
originally.^
the
son
MBh
i, 75,
3138-9 does not imply that, which says From
the race of the Manavas
the Manavas were brahmans,
ksatriyas and others ; brahmans were then united with ksatriyas.
^ The
Nisadas were fabled to have sprung from Prthu, son of Vena.
For references, see p. 16, note ".
^
Manu was
ZDMG,
Ixvi, 49.
JEAS, 1912,
711.
Pad
v, 74, 12.
See
'
i,
i.
also,
^
Va
93, 16
MBh
MBh
iv, 1,
iii,
Mat
27, 8
14,
633-4;
10; 31,
his daughter
5i, 3
v,
30,
and
17, 695,
Ag
275, 22.
14.
291
battle.^
mleccha/ and
called
is
names obviously
As
mean
(p.
human
and hated,
all
his city
these cases
refer
to
Rama
Similarly the
beings.
277).^
and
it
In
names turned
to
So Krsna's son
whom
Madhava,
is
styled a Daitya
he obtained
and .king
66).
(p.
is
of
the
acknowevil
described as demonic
1
^
MBh
MBh
152
i,
v, lijl,
JASB,
MBh
Ixvi,
to 156.
5591
Part
'
vii,
I, p.
MBh
vi,
v, 18,
82, 3559
84.,
3663.
180, 8171-2.
104.
25. 1002.
vii,
^ The
passages cited in the preceding notes will illustrate this.
Various classes of Raksasas are named, Va 69, 164 f
Bd iii, 7, 132 f.
^ Hv
175 to 177; 190. Pad vi, 277, 3-4, 17; and even 'lord of the
hhutas', ibid. 25/11.
" MBh xii, 341, 12954.
^^
So the Chinese called Europeans foreign devils ', and Chinese
Christians secondary foreign devils '.
'^
MBh xii, 34t 12960-1.
" P. 68. Br 160 seems to give similar expression to the contest
between brahmanism and Dravidian religion in the south.
.
'
'
u 2
292
By
Manva
stock.
Quite
It occupied the
the Ailas.
At two
epochs
it
said to
is
first,
in Mandhatr's conquests,
tribes,
and
but
the supremacy was short-lived, and the Ailas renewed their progress.
little
forward was worked out by the two Aila branches, the Pauravas
and Yadavas.
The expansion
of these
We
may now
take stock
(p.
108).
restricted to the
Anava kingdoms
the Anavas
Angas,
to 41.
Vang-as, Pundras^
Ganjam
coast from
to the
its
Ganges
delta,
293
and formed a
long*
its
compact
point above
Bhagalpur, suggests that there had also been an invasion from the
sea,
on
; ^
and
would mean that the invaders had driven the Saudyumna stock
into those hilly tracts, and that that had taken place before those
live kingdoms were formed.
But there is no ti'ace in tradition of
and a
line
to
probably Matsya.
(1)
all
Sindhu,
Ambastha ; and
(2) all
Sauvira,
NW.
corner),
Kaikeya, Madra,
(except the north and east) and Orissa, comprising the kingdoms of
JRAS,
now
revised.
294
o 2 g
-
J* .^
^
2
cu
TO
-S
|J3
Wi
2
a
H
-.3
(D
PQ
CS^s
53
55
>S
--1
13
^
-c
Tl
IT^
'l^
lea
w
CO
!
cS
tr
.^
>>
IS
an
--
"S
Fro
nast
ond
a
ft
ft
S^
-M
:tPH
_?H
c8
<
^S --^
<
cS
03
acq
<J
25
-^5
3 d
fc^^.
Q2j~
OS)-
ETHNICAL IDENTIFICATIONS
295
classes
The broad
Yayati.^
India, so that
of
what we
call
race,
the
and
Aryan
so Aila
the
Munda
race
what Indian
The Saudand its branch
is
Aryan.
race
Puranas.
races
it is
five
statement
is
is
accorded to those
P. 124.
'^
'
'
'
'.
296
being described
The
selves
those
way
to their truth,
and
how such
bias
race.
in
who
Manva
first is
unintentional
by Sir G. Grierson.^
According to tradition
XXIV
in chapter
Madhyadesa.
it
their
own
They
possessed that
thoroughly, so
tliat it
Mid -land
was
'
definitely
and made
home ', as
the
calls
'
Outer Band \^
Also
it
has been
Oudh
'
there
is
a mixture [of
Thus the
with
Sir
itself so firmly as it
political
G.
Grierson^s
linguistic facts
linguistic
it
exposition,
'.^
accords precisely
Current opinion,
order to
in
is
that
Aryan immigration
',
heart of
first
'
into the
immigrants,
and the
first
it
Id.
1).
358.
'
i, pp. 349
Id. p. 359.
f.
^
^
Id. p. 357.
Id. p. 358.
absolutely none.
is
It
is
297
tradition.
Aryan speech
The two agree.
the upper doab, and that was the region in which the
was
it
spread outwards.^
Lastly, there
Uttara Kurus and Kimpurusas,^ and that accords with the connexion which Sir G. Grierson notices between the
Munda language
In every respect
and the
'
evidence
the
therefore
accounts, and
is
of
These conclusions
the
raise
question,
He was
Puranic
the
all
'
==
"
*
p. 357.
Mat
P. 255.
a former birth.
'"
'
Va 91, 9,
Mat lU,
25.
Bd
82.
MBh
They
'
Va
all
iii,
v,
Hv 26, 1374.
vi, 6, 212.
110, 3830-1
66, 9.
Mat 113;
'i;
Br
10, 5-8,
Bd
11.
iii,
Ag
Va 39
1402-10.
114, bd
i,
23, 46
273, \A.
Lg
i,
v, 110,
3831.
'_
Hv
26, 1367-70,
66, 57.
3148. Mat 24, 19. Pad v, 12, 70-1. Satapatha Brahm xi,
Vis iv, 6, 38 f.
Cf. Va 1, 189.
Similarly Yayfiti, MBh
t^5,
For
to 41.
47.
MBh
5, 1,
i,
75,
i,
75,
13-17.
3172;
298
his birth (pp.
alleged parent
his
Now
when
it
have sprung from pure imagination, and must have been developed
was
They
reality.
and
and explains
the fact that that region, the countries in and beyond the middle of
the Himalayas, has always been the sacred land of the Indians.
nations.^
and
it
rishis
of rivers in
Rigveda
^
the north-west
not
x,
75
is
in regular order
from the
and
The
east to
If the
and had advanced eastward through the Panjab only as far as the
Sarasvati or
Jumna when
hardly reached.^
expansion and
a route for
Mat
its
the Rigvedic
hymn
i^, 14.
it is
Pad
v, S,
to the north-west,
119.
'
hymn perhaps
did.^
299
will be
found in
The
knew
of the
N. India
to its
among whom
or
myth thus
directly
indicates
that
the
Ailas (or
from that
quarter.'^
NW.
Myth
facts.
its
any invasion
suggests
^
He, Sindhuksit Praiyamedha, would have been a descendant of
Ajanildha (p. 226), the Bharata (p. 146), who reigned on the Ganges.
^ See Vedic Index, names of rivers.
^
See remarks about it in next chapter.
*
Vedic Index, ii, p. 295, s.v. Vitasta, note
^ If the southern part of the Rajputana desert was a very shallow sea
in early times (p. 260), the Sarasvati flowed into it {Vedic Index ii, 436).
A small rise in the level of that area would have turned the sea into
'^.
The only passages which may lend support to the theory of a northwestern invasion are the two in the Earn, which make Ha king of Balhi
but they might
or Balhlka (p. 254, note ^), if these words mean Balkh
mean the Vahllka country in the Panjab (Mark, my translation, p. 311),
'
is
300
the country Ilavrta in the north as the region from which they
Pururavas's
came.
name Aila
In
this regard it
Ha,
said to
is
may
Further light
is
thrown on
this matter
by a treaty between a
Boghazkeui.
It
These
could
not
mentions, as noticed
none
be
other
(Asvins).
they
that
than
belong to
1400
B.C.,
The date of the treaty has been fixed reliably now about
and therefore the folk of Mitanni who worshipped these
earlier,
b. c.
(2)
that they
brought
had entered India earlier still. These facts and conclusions are hardly
reconcilable with the current theory about the entrance of the Aryans
into NW. India and the composition of the hymns of the Rigveda.^
1
Of. the
e.g.
Va
JRAS,
'"
p.
737
f.
loc. cit.
Professor Keith,
JRAS,
1914,
facts
in full
301
says
north-west of India
(p.
is
1400 b, c. Trashows that the Ailas or Aryans had entered North India
still, and had dominated the greater part of it by the time of
dition
earlier
that
outflow.
92
the
and the
1104, that
is,
steps
scale,
Indian tradition
is
from
would
latter.
names
their
own names
as they
naturally modified
from India.
Further, if we accept the current theory, the above conclusions
from the treaty would require that the assumed Indo-Iranian period
b. c.
with
treaty,
but
linguistic
may
and
as well in this
also
kings with
Iranian-like
way
names
in
as
by the current
may
the
The
be explained quite
theory.^
302
them
is
elucidated thereby.
why
the sacred
which the prevalent view does not account for and the connexion of Persia with India does not prove that the Aryans entered
fact
may
it
esteem.
special
(3)
Tradition has
(4)
and
(6) Tradition
tion, ascribes
originally a
non-Aryan
institu-
and
rishis,
fabricated,
theory
is
right
false,
is
in
this probable
whose
how comes
it
interests
(8)
was
that the
lost, if
it all
fifth
fabricated
point above
which
is
linguistically tenable,
the current
is false,
(9) If
right
keui treaty, and which can account for their language and religion.
CHAPTER XXVI
THE ANCIENT BRAHMANS AND THE VEDAS
Something may be discovered
speculation,
which are
It
They
cited.
are all
all
gradually
out
of
all
the
drawn from
traditions,
which could
not have been fabricated in late times, as will appear, but are
ancient,
in chapters
XVII
to
tra-
touching
^
The
the
i)resent
in pages 191-2.
earliest
positions of
the great
brahman
families,
unscrupulousness
304
we
Ahgirasa
Ayodhya
rishi
earliest
of
king,
The
is
other
brahman
families
and
brahman
the
Bhargavas.
Those
that arose later began either with the Manvas, as the Angirasas in
the
Ayodhya and
Vaisali
kingdoms
or later in
Madhyadesa, as the Kasyapas with the Bhargava Rama Jamadagnya ; or in the Dekhan, as the Agastyas probably. Not a single
brahman was connected as priest with any of the early Aila kings
merely three intermarriages are alleged, namely, Apnavfina's with
Nahusa's daughter Ruci (p. 197), Yayati's with Usanas''s daughter
'
Danava
risliis
are mentioned,
MBh
iii,
169, 12101.
305
Thus the
Devayani (p. 86) and Prabhakara's mentioned above.
brahmans were priests to the Manvas or to the Daityas and
Danavas, but never to the early Ailas. Brhaspati, the so-called
Angirasa priest of the devas, makes no exception^ for he is not connected as priest with any Aila. No brahman then was priest to an
Aila, that is Aryan, king" in the very earliest times (except in a few
late brahmanical fables).
jNIanava brahmans ^ and ' Manava
earliest
'
rishis
believe
'
Aila
brahmans or
rishis\
This conclusion
is
tradition
the
of
is
Aila kings
earliest
Two
when
early
Manva
opposing
actually
Manvas
earliest
did so.
Aila kings.
They
thus Pururavas
earliest
is
large gifts
Danavas
; ^
but
when spoken
So
them
and
brahmans they
said that Pururavas made war on
jewels, he was deaf to advice, and
of in connexion with
it is
of their
sacrificial floor of
MBh
Va
i,
75,
His son
;
and
3140.
Bd
it
Ayu was
may be
/(/. xiii,
chosen by the
noted that he
150, 7107.
71.
91, 1-4.
66, 1-4.
iii,
j\rat
Hv
Br iO, 1-4.
162-7.
'
Sivv, ^, 93-4.
Va 1, 191-2 2, 23-4.
;
24C5
Bd
i,
1,
166-7 corrupt
2, 23-4.
306
who was
Danava and
asura.^
But
his son
times,
So
those
latter
P. 85.
MBh
MBh
Va
1,
188
Bd
iii,
6,
23-4.
99.
iii,
anachronism) who turned him into a snake for his impiety. Told briefly,
MBh xii, 344, 13214-6: xiii, 99, 4753 to 100, 4806. Alluded to,
MBh iii, 103, 8777 Lg i, 29, 28. Freed therefrom by Yudhisthira,
MBh iii, 178, 12386 to 181, 12533: xiii, 100, 4800-3 a necessary
supplementary fable.
^ Pp. 86-7.
Also Va 68, 23-4 Bd iii, 6, 23, 25.
' MBh i,
Mat 32, 23 f Va 93, 29. Vis iv, 10, 3-5.
83, 3446 f.
Pp. 194-5.
Accounts are given of the Daityas, Va 67, 57 f
Bd iii, 5, 3 f Mat 6, 7 f; Vis i,J21, 1-3, 13, 14 Pad v, 6, 40-8 and of
the Danavas, Va 68, 1 f; Bd iii, ^, 1 f; Mat 6, 16 {; Vis i, J21, 4-13;
Pad V, e, 49-61.
' e.g. MBh xii, J281, 10025-9.
Hv J20, 1159-78.
^ e.
Br 101. Yayati, Pad ii, 74 ; 75.
g. Pururavas, Mat 13, 62
:
It
is
307
his hotr.*
Further,
it
is
often declared
^ and
two famous Danavas were brahmans.'^ The
ideas, that brahmans were priests to demons, that demons themselves were brahmans, and that the chief of the gods incurred the
most heinous sin by killing demons, were so grotesque, if not
blasphemous, to orthodox brahmanism, that they could never have
Namuci/
so that those
brahmanical
literature.
often
is
praised for slaying Vrtra and other demons,^ so that these ideas
these matters.
There
is
it
monarch
are
earliest
The
origin
''
MBh
iii,
"
'
MBh
44, 2430-44.
Praised as I'ighteous, Pad
ix,
Id., p. 147.
x2
Pad
v,
308
What
They
and
is
evidenced by what
is
said
but what
That
was their chief pursuit and main exercise, and its efficacy was in
their belief to acquire superhuman powers which would enable them
to dominate the natural and supernatural worlds
hence it is often
alleged that by tapas they (and other men also ^) gained from the
is
is
tapas,
'
austerities
'.^
It
tapias.
was
in that
terrified
age what
and
sacrifice
became afterwards.^
possess
'
occult
'
faculties
much
priests
as
'
adepts
'
in matters supernatural,
e.g. see
JRAS,
to
It is said
Their
and
as
f.
corrupt.
J.
Ethics, v, 1-2.
'
MBh
i,
75, 3139.
(p.
309
Thus
becoming- brahmans.
is
it
intelligible that
intermarriages
took place between the brahmans and the early Aila royal family.^
While
brahmanism was
it
It
is
alien
suggestion as to what
little
Pururavas obtained
said that
fires.^
He and his
some kind, and appear
to have sacrificed for themselves, for nothing is said of any priests
in connexion with them, except that in a few late brahmanical
tales or additions brahmans are made their priests.
Thus, the
that
fire
Sodasa-rajiUa says
sacrifices
shows by
by
late
that Yayati
offered
multitudes of
sacrificial
anachronisms that
it
it
its
various
description
greatly overdoes
its
eulogy
to bring
became a muni
(p.
86).
expansion of the Ailas over the non- Aryans seriously affected the
descendants
196).
(p.
Hence regard
beliefs
for their
of
Approximation
first
appeared
among
the
Haihayas
(pp.
the
Bhiig
ix,
18,
310
its
among
hymns of
great development
as
the Bharatas
the times of
He was
to
(p.
many
them
of
also
note
*;
S. India.
-
The magical character however never wholly left it, and gradually
its new rites into the elaborate and practically magical sacrifices
turned
of the Brrdimanas.
^
Cf.
p. 65.
fresh,
vig"orous
and
development of
illustrious
sacrificial
311
it
with
pp.
to
it
little
proceeded in great
measure against them while they were associated with non- Aryans.
was the Aila ksatriyas who achieved the whole, and the brahmans
them when that was practically effected. Hence one reason
is clear why, as noticed above (pp. 8, 9), it is ksatriya genealogies,
and they alone, which give an account how the Aryan domination
took place, and why the brahmanic literature has really nothing to
It
joined
Where
This
may
hymns
discloses.^
Satapatha Brahm
for it is discredited
See
p.
97.
312
small
number
Manu
The chronological
mitra's time.
list (p.
With
who were
reputed authors
historical
list (pp.
144
were
his time
the other
later, as
all
in
f).
whom hymns
all
rishis
^'^
They
are significant
facts
making
of
hymns
viii,
ix,
^7
68:
47
to 31.
X,
45,
They
461 P.
97.
X, 61,
p.
62.
v, 8,
"
x, 134.
X,
222.
92.
"^
x, 19.
viii, 84
ix, 87 to 89
75 to 79 ?
^ MBh
v, 107, 3770.
Professor Hopkins says no tradition associates
the ancient literature Avith the Panjab (JAOS, xix, 20) and his disillusioned remarks there about the Panjab point towards a more easterly
"
ix,
to
49
'
region
as tradition
declares.
brahmans
to the Ailas
and
is
it
313
and,
the difference
if so,
Manva hymns
appear
now
disprove their non-Aila origin, for they would naturally have been
in the composition
of the
hymns began
with
sacrifice after
rishis,
The bulk
of the
list
191).
(p.
on the
latter,^
rivers
Drsadvati and
and he
That region
Sarasvati,
river then.
whether
it
if
the sea
That region
was held by Bharata^s successors till long afterwards, and the connexion with them and their development of brahmanism apparently
made it become specially sacred.^ This is supported by the general
(p.
299).
in the
So the brahmans
region.
flict
rishis
whom
of
in the eastern
Naimisa
as
mentioned above.
The
Dvapara age began between Divodasa's and Sudas's times (p. 177),
Kuru reigned early in it (p. 148), from him the region of the
Sarasvati obtained the name Kuruksetra, and so both became
MBh
P.
]Vrat
Va
106, 57.
2, 8-9.
87,
8301-3:
xii,
357, 13801.
DIFFERENCES IN BRAHMANISM
314
called
Brahmavarta
not clear.
is
much
of its
consolidated
first,
its
of Visvamitra
position as a
caste, especially in
connexion with
sacrifice.
is
Ramayana
iirst,
who
N. India
170-2,
(pp.
Brahmanism
as
it
differed
little in
common with
Moreover
all
rishis
among
suggested by the
is
when
were
brahmanism
Dekhan (though
in the story of
which
how
brahmans had
those
elite
Rama,
developed
afilicted
for
was
by such
brahmanic
stories.
Ultimately
form.
Tradition supplies some indications touching the compilation of
the Veda.
Although the
later theory
issued
Later braliraanic tales of course ignored this, and carried the river's
back to the earliest times, e. g. Br 101.
Manu ii, 17, 19. Other names, MBh iii, 83, 5074, 7073-8.
^
Yedic Index ii, 87.
There is no good reason to doubt tliat brahmans
learnt from princes; see ante, p. 96.
^
special sanctity
"^
* For
9990 f
;
Ram
i,
9 and 10.
See
p. 164.
see
MBh
iii,
110,
315
is
and that
so
sacrifice {yajha)
This taken
then,^
rishis
later.''
who composed
According to that
whom began
the real
Vedic age, as mentioned above) lived towards the close of the Krta
age, and so also Jamadagni ; Ucathya, Erhaspati and Saiiivarta
lived at its
end
its
Ya
Mat U2,
Ed
ii,
90.
"
Ya 57, 47. Bd ii, 29, 52. Mat 142, 48. Siniilaily, Yu 58, 10-11
n,31, 11; (Mat 144, 10-11 varies). Cf. Lg i, 39, 56-7: Kur i,
Bd
29, 43.
*
Cf.
"'
58,
Mat 142, 56
Mat 142,
58,
74.
143,
1, 5.
Cf.
Ya
E. 177;
''
Definitions of
Ya
and chronological
irutarsi,
1, 5.
59, 79
rsi.
i';
"
and
316
developed
hymns show.
as the
marked stage
that in the
question
and
so incurred the
doctrine of aJumsd;
though,
per-
it is
made a great
sacrifice in
re,
yajus
and sdman had apparently come into existence before the time of
Hiranyanabha, king of Kosala, because he and his disciple, king Krta,
constructed samhitas of samans, which were called the ' eastern
samans^,^and the chanters of them were called Kartas (p. 173).
Here
compilation were in the Dvapara age, and the statement above that
By
is
true.
hymns appear
the collections of
to
S.
for they
Va
Cf.
Rigv
iv,
Va
57,
91-121.
2828-35.
told of
'
'
Hv
'
Mat 21,
'"
Hv
23, 1257.
Z\.
23, 1257.
Siv
Pad
vii,
64, 10.
v, 10,
Siv
vii,
64, 9.
Pad
v,
10, 116.
317
though
it
by Kandarika.
adhvaryn mean
(I
take
it)
himself specially
Kramapatha.
first
substantial
these two
brahman ministers
of Brahmadatta/^
Veda
as
we have
it
now,
first,
as
for
Svetaketu
*.
318
98:
(s.,
p. 165),
is
unanimous
that
'
hymns
the
all
Veda
and the
latest
hymns
It says
into four;*
in the
Veda
into
Only a
rishi of
it
commanding
ability,
knowledge
thereafter,
tradition
He would
others.^
all
980
The
B. C. (p. 182).
is,
about
There
is
^
2
Lg
=
its
names.
v, 1, 33.
^
it.
regards
as
Va
Va
i,
Bhag
Cf.
58, 11
179
39, 56-7.
Va
i,
60,
xii, 6,
49-50
Bd
Bd
73, 17.
77, 75.
Br
iii,
10, G9.
Mat lU,
iii,
13, 77.
Hv
So
Kur
i,
52, 9-10.
Siv
158. 33-5.
Ag
11.
42, 2365.
150, 23-4.
Kur
29, 43.
i,
4, 2, 6, 7, 14, 15.
Egvedam
samakali:)ayat.
50,66; Gar
Brahma, Va
49,
17.
\,87, 59;
77,
74-5
&c.
Bd
also
iii,
of Siva,
13, 76
and
Kur
as
136: and
Brahma's son, Lg
ii,
11,
of
ii,
THE ATHARVAVEDA
name
AtJiandngi rasas}
is
Now
218),
(p.
319
The
that
is,
The hymns
who were
(p.
219),
are also
originally associated
with the Manvas, and so the ancient Bhargava Usanas, the teacher
of the Daityas (that
is,
non-Ailas)
is
It
is
(p.
312).
most
its
Aila
most popular
It
spells current
(p.
names therefore
All these
Now
a heterogeneous
is
among
earliest
These features indicate that these songs began with and embody
the ancient beliefs and practices of the peoples
whom
the Ailas
is
ment
of
may
Thirdly,
denoted by
Ailas.
The
original thing
it
charm
or
what
Weber,
Vedic Index
2
Mat
Weber,
p. 148.
]Macdonell, p. 189.
Cf.
Va
29, 9;
Bd
ii,
12, 10;
Bd
Macdonell,
'"
not,^
iii,
30,
51-4 with
p.
MBh
i,
76,
185.
Id., p. 185.
MBh
xiii,
4,
260.
Weber,
p. 149, note.
195.
Deification of the Pitrs was Atharvana vidhi,
12, 1-2.
Va
76,
1-2
Bd
iii,
'
WHAT VYASA
320
DID
quite
appropriately, since
Speaking generally
therefore, the
the non-Aila races and gaining accretions from the Ailas and the
as
religious expression of
through
reformed
its
and
ancillary Yajus
brahmanism
and
exhibited
in
sacrifice.
What Vyasa
The statement
that
that,
though
re,
were distinguished
before, as
and he
definitely separated
as four distinct
Also
Va
65,
Vedas
27; Bd
or (2) that, at
ili,
i, 26.
34, 18;
^
Ag
150, 25.
Weber, p. 123.
General remarks about these and mantras and their kinds, Bd ii, 33,
Va 61, 63-4.
35, 71-3
^ Macdonell, Sansk. Lit.,
pp. 47-50.
' Va
Bd ii, 34, 12-15. Vis Hi, 4, 7-9. hg i, 39, 55-60.
60, 12-15.
Kur i, 52, 11-13. Gar i, 215, 12-13. MBh xii, 329, 12337-8; 342,
13025-7 (which substitutes Suka for the suta, see p. 21); 351, 13647-9
(similarly).
Bhag xii, 6, 51-3.
*
36-46;
at about
1000
between the
down
handed
Anteriorly
on pages 191-2
hymns and
earliest
b. c.^
list
321
Hymns
orally
Hence
posed.^
it is
not surprising,
differences of language
Yet even then phonetic changes went on, and the samhita text did
not take its final shape till after the completion of the Brahmanas,
or about 600 b.c.^
CHAPTER XXVIl
THE VEDIC SCHOOLS AND TEACHERS AND THE
BRAHMANAS
Though
little
schools
and
among Vyasa's
Brahmanda,
less clearly
less fully in
and
later teachers.
disciples
is
The development
of those
Vayu and
intelligently.*
Many
of the teachers
named
are
that literature
yet there
So estimated
also
may
Cf.
uncertain.
RIGVEDIC SCHOOLS
323
no doubt masters of more than one Veda. The account in the first
two Puranas mentioned was obviously drawn up and added by the
Puranic brahmans themselves^ and deserves attention, because they
had knowledge of those schools, and because the account was
endorsed by the brahmanic Visnu and again by the
As
brahmanic Bhagavata.^
closely, I
still
more
Care must be
taken not to confuse different persons of the same name, for the
account shows there were
many
such
Higveda?
disciples,
made two
Paila
one to Indrapramati
Yajnavalkya, son of
all
^
Weber, Hist, of Ind. Lit., p. 142, note, refers to the Vis and Va
gratuitously.
accounts, but doubts their trustworthiness
^ They are treated as one, Weber, op cit.,
p. 240, note *.
Va 60, 24-32, 63-6 61, 1-4. Bd ii, 34, 24-33; 35, 1-7. Vis iii,
Ag 150, 25-6; ^5<S (a disquisition) 370, 2-3. Bhag xii,
4, 16-26.
=^
6,
53-60.
*
To be distinguished from
To be distinguished from
323
YAJURVEDIC SCHOOLS
He
answered
all
Yajnavalkya
then carried
the
off
jDrize.^
and Aryava.
Vaisampuyana made 86
Yajurveda.^
all his disciples
received
and
dis-
Those 86
disciples fashioned
the northern, the madhyadesya and the eastern, the chiefs of which
They were
all
yajuses,"
and had 15
given)
disciples,
altogether.
Va
Va adds
60,^
32-62,
Sakalya's
Bd
ii,
34, 33-68.
Referred
to,
MBh
14,
xiii,
689
67-75 and
59,
108-30).
y2
SAMAVEDIC SCHOOLS
324
Yajnavalkya j
hence his
this
Yajnavalkya was
disciples,
and
he
so
is
Vajasaneya
the
:
styled asvarupa}
Similarly, Tittiri
and
was apparently
the Taittirlyas.
Janamejaya
adopted by that
III,
and
king-, for, it
have been
Janamejaya established the
said,
In other respects
this
from
its
disciples
^
'"
Vis, misunderstanding,
Weber,
pj).
Bhag copied.
him and
Tittiri was a name,
asvarv/pa.
3
Mat 50, 57-65. Va 99, 250-6. This Vaisampayana can hardly
have been Vj-asa's disciple, chronologicall}'.
He may have been the
Vaisampayana of the MBh (i, 60, 2227 f.) but there he has been con;
Va
61,
27-47.
Bd
ii,
55, 31-55.
Partially, Vis
iii,
6,
1-8
Bhag
xii, 6,
"
-vvith
^
Pavsyaiiji (Va, Bd) is a misreading of Pauspinji (Vis),
pindya; Vedic Index, ii, 27.
i.
e.
Paus-
ATHARVAVEDIC SCHOOLS
Parasara
325
sections.
Parasarya
Surala.
Kauthuma
Langali
given).
and
Salihotra^
each
were Bhaluki^
declared
six
samhitas.
(names given)
chanters.
disciples is
into the
it
Kabandha.
'
Santikalpa.
This account of the Vedic schools has brought them well into the
Brahmana period, and the chronology of that period may be considered.
The great Brahmanas'^ were composed in the country of
'
*
^
'
p. 213.
2()1 (a disquisition)
270, 8-9.
Bhag
xii, 7,
150, 30;
1-4.
Jajali in
'
Bd
ii,
33,
1.
326
the Kurus
peoples
is
oi*
allied
of those
two
sacrifices
The
Taittirlya
The
Brahmanas.
first
of these
is
three.'
the Gopatha
The Brahmana
600
may
'^
B.C.
wrong to put the Jaiminiya, the KausTand the Aitareya about half-way between the Taittirlya and
the Satapatha, in the last quarter of the eighth century and the
first quarter of the seventh, the Jaiminiya first and the Aitareya
it
taki
third.
'^
=*
Vedic Index,
Id., p.
'"'
e. g. its
story of
Gotama Kalulgana,
327
The
293.
p.
futility of
emphasized by
priestly literature, is
little
kings.
nexions
yet here
may
his son
Dhaumya was
Janamejaya
He
disciples, Upamanyu,
Veda became Janamejaya's
Aruna Aupavesi Gautama. Aruna
III.'*
had three
had learnt
who
Patancala
also of
Kapya
250).
(p.
He was
of the Kekayas,
Uddalaka learnt
contemporary with
P. 283.
Vedic Index,
'
MBh
Dhaumya was
i,
53,
ii,
Sa^i-ik. Lit., p.
216.
p. 96.
(vii, 5,
27) says
MBh
p. 71.
i,
An
5,
Lit.^
7.
"
He was an Aiigirasa, Mat 196, 4, 6, 8. He must be distinguished
from Uddala or Uddalaki, an Atreya (Mat 197, 2), whose sou was
They appear in brahmanical fables
Naciketas, called also Naciketa.
MBh xiii, 17, 1291-2; 71, 3486-7: Yav 193, 12 f. Vedic Index i,
Katlia Upanisad i, 1, 1 and 11; ii, 4, 5 apparently
pp. 88-9, 432.
identifies them.
^ There were more than one A^vapati, see p. 164, and ^Nlat 208, 5.
Satapatha Brahm
xi, 4,
1-9
5, 3.
328
and Asvapati.^
other brahmans
before king
'
uncle and nephew, were of the same age and were brought up in
Uddalaka^s hermitage.
fate,
When
came Vandin.^
monogamy
strict
brahman women. ^
It is
amazing that such a story should have been fabricated and preserved,
if not true; and if true, it would indicate that laxity among
brahmans (which various stories suggest in early times) did not
disappear till some time later than the Bharata battle.^
Uddalaka had as pupils Yajnavalkya Vajasaneya^^ and Proti
Kausurubindi.
The Vajasaneya school was established in or
by Janamejaya Ill's time (p. 324). Yajnavalkya had Asuri as
for
women,
Chandogya Up.
MBh
relation to
in
v, 11-17.
122, 4724, 4735: iil, 132, 10599: xii, 34, 1229: xiii,
Weber, pp. 71, 137,
Called by abridgement,
165, 7671.
son of
Gautama,' SEE i, pp. 76-7
Vedic Index ii, p. 409.
Mentioned, MBh
ix, 39, 2207-9.
i,
'
Vedic Index,
'
MBh
i, p. 145.
132, 10599 to 134, 10690. Earn vi, 121, 16.
A.stavakra, MBh xiii, 19, 1390 f.
Br 212, 72
iii,
Fables about
^
^
'
Chandogya Up. v, 3, 1.
Vedic Index ii, p. 409.
MBh i, 122, 4724-35.
Brhadaranyaka Up,
vi, 2, 1.
Apa&tamba i, 2, 5, 4-6.
Yet the same is attributed far earlier
''
to
329
gotra,
and 192.
all
first
may
them
in
well
the
before
Weber,
MBh
5^,
iii,
75,
Cf.
op.
cit.,
xii, 5^^;?,
Mat
3,
29.
Vedic Index
i,
72.
11875.
He
is
MBh
MBh
Brahmana which
The steps are
prior.
'
xii,
xii,
'>
Index generally.
Brahmanas are those suagested above.
ihe following statements see Vedic
330
Kuru-Pauravas
JanakasofVidehil
Other kings
Various teachers
92
Vicitravlrya
Dhrti
Krsna-DvaipayanaVyasa
93
Dhrta; astra
Bahula^va
Suka
94
Pandavas
Krtaksana
Bhurisravas, &c.
214)
95
Abhimanyu
96
Paiiksit II
Upavesa
A^vapati of
Kekaya
97
(p.
Ayoda,
Patancala,
Aruna, Pracina^ala
Uddalaka,
Janamejaya III
Veda,
'Upamanyu.' Svaidayana,
yogya
98
^atanlka
99
A^vamedha-
Kahoda,
Vandin,
Yajnavalkya-Vajasaneya
Janaka-Ugraseiia
Pravahana of
l^vetaketu,
Astavakra
Pancala
datta
100
PracTna-
Yajnavalkya (son of
Adliisimakrsna
Biahmavaha)
Asuri, Madhiika
JanakaJanadeva
Paiica^ikha
Janaka-Dharma-
Ctida-Bhagavitti
dhvaja
Asurayana, Yaska
Janaki-Ayasthuna
Satyakama-Jabala
Of Yajurveda
331
Of Atharvaveda
Of Samaveda
)2
93
Vai^ampayana
Paihi
Indrni^ramati,
Jaimini
Sumantu
94
Sumantu-Jaimini
Kabandha
95
Sutvan-Jaimini
Pathya,
dar^a
Sukarman- Jaimini
Pippalada, &c.
Vaskala
Bodhya, 'Yajna-
Yajuavalkya-
valkya,' Para-
Brahmarati
Deva-
96
6ara, Mandiikevr
Satya'^ravas
Tittiri
Satyahita
Madhyamdina,
Satya^ri
Kanva,
Sakalj\n, Vaskali
&
Yajnavalkya
Pannagari,
^ireya,
Pauspindya
Jajali,
Saunaka
98
Laugaksi, Kuthumi
Ku^Itin, Laugali
Saindhavajana.
99
Babhni
100
Ranayanlya, Tandiputra,
Paia^ara,
Bhagavitti, &c.
Sakapurna
Sai-
Vatsa.
97
Munjake^a
Syamayani,
Asuri, A Iambi
^atabalaka
Lomagayani, Para^arya,
Pracina-
yoga
Asurayana,
tanjali
'
Pa-
332
numbered
Thus the
clear royal
steps.
Taittirlya
lived
well before 800 B.C., and the synchronisms coupled with the date of
century B.C.
him
to
Similarly the
his position
in the table
latest of
them, lived
whom
In the
ninth
quarter,
first
third quarter.
second quarter.
in the
him
Buddha.^
shows that Vyusa's successors
exercised individual liberty in dealing with the text of the Vedas as
The account
as long prior to
how
The
that happened.^
{drdi-vibJirama)
of
uses
'
'.
differences arose
various teachers,
the
Vedic Index
and
i,
Macdonell, Sansk.
'
Weber,
^Va58, 12-18.
Kur i, 29, 44-6.
in their trans-
35.
oj). cil.,
briefly
Lit., pp.
209-10.
Weber,
op.
clt.,
p. 68.
p. 236.
B.l
ii,
5J, 12-18.
Lg
i,
59, 58-60.
333
diversities continued
that
is,
The reverse process could hardly have taken much less time. The
two processes therefore probably occupied nearly four centui-ies, and
this may be suggested as one reason why Hhe Samhita text did
not come into existence till after the completion of the Brahmanas
or about 600 b.c.^
Moreover, when we compare the teachers in column 4 with those
'
in columns 5-8,
two
classes
we
is
'
Yajnavalkya ')
we
entirely
that period religious teachers of the old order would have continued
to flourish independently alongside the
that
is
would have
*^
growing Vedic
schools,
and
of teaching
may
till
Brahmana
period.
'
p. 49.
^
Macdonell,
oj). cit.,
p, 50.
Such must have been the position that naturally resulted from the
establishment of the Vedic schools, however they were established.
*
Not
CONCLUDING REMARKS
334
teachers.
b. c.
as mentioned above,
700
(p.
57),
It
was
and the
beyond the
down
to about
B. c.
personal except to
additions were
was
fresh.
the
who
Matsya
(p. 50).
and afterwards
added
till
century
b.
c, later religious
historical
tradition
was
down
INDEX
The followiug words have been generally included in this index, but
are sometimes omitted when merely dcscrijjtive and not matenally
important, namely, (1) generic names such as Aila, Yadava and Aiigirasa
(2) proper names used generically such as Vasistha and Bharadvaja;
(3) names of countries, districts, towns, rivers and mountains.
ABBREVIATIONS
aps apsaras
nietr
brahman
rnt
metronymic
mountain
pss
princess
queen
'1
country, district
JO
people
rishi
family, gotra
joatr
patronymic
riv
river
y
k
god, goddess
pi
place
town
king
2)r
prince
woman
man
Abhayada k 144.
Abhibhu ^' 101.
Al)hijit
^-
105, 148.
AbhimanyupAbhirap 284.
Abhyavartin k
8,
169, 222.
Abu mt
adhvaryu 316-17.
adi-deva
^47.
AdTua
86.
/;
(2) 131.
Agnimathara h 322.
Agnivarcas 6 23.
Agnivarna /c 91, 93, 94, 121, 149.
Agnive^ar 192, 224.
Agnive^ya r 217, 234, 256.
Agnive^yayana / 256.
Aguha ^65.
Ahalya
adi-Purana 23-4.
Ahampati k 128-9.
Adrika
AhamyatiA
ap>s 69.
Afghan p 271.
ahirhsa 316.
AhlnaivaX' 129.
Ahrti A; 103.
Ahlnagu k
Ahuka
k 105.
Aila 288.
Aidavida metr 147.
Aida
Aiksvaka
j>a<r 90,
= Aiksvaku.
INDEX
336
288-9.
Amsu
309-14, 319-20.
Ailavila metr 39, 42, 241.
Ailusa^air 172.
263.
_ (2) 93.
Aiiaita(l)
Z;~98.
(2) c 85, 88, 98,
122, 137, 196, 257, 288, 304.
Anava (l) race 40, 78, 87-8, 108,
124, 145, 147, 149, 262, 264,
292-4, 310.
Andhaka
279-80.
Ajataiatru k 286-7.
Ajigarta r 191, 198, 206, 219.
107.
294.
Andhra f and
Akrodhana^
235.
Andira k 108.
Anenas k (1) Aikivdku 145.
110, 148.
Akr^a^va A; 145.
Akrtavrana 6 23.
Akrura A;' 107, 280.
Aksamala iv 134.
(2)
(3) Videha
149.
Anga
272.
(2)
(1)
132,
(2) r
147, 158,
132.
(3) c
163,
and
109-10,
131-2, 142,
158, 167, 220, 264, 272, 276,
282, 286, 292-4, 314.
39,
135-6.
Alaika k 16, 25, 27, 147, 154, 164,
168, 229, 270.
Alexander, dria 137.
Allahabad, see Pratistliana and
Prayaga.
Amahlyava ^air 250,
Amahiyu r 250.
Amarsa k 149.
Amavasu k 85,
Anamitrapr Yddava
Alaka t 297.
Alambi h 323-4, 331.
Alambusa (1) aps 135.
k 146.
Am^umaut k
42,
aiiga, hook 1.
Angada k 278.
Aiigadiya ^278.
Angara k 108, 142, 144. 167.
Aiigarasetu ^ 108.
Angiras r (1) primeval 185, 220.
(3) in
(2) Atharvan 218-19.
Vaisdll 157, 162-3, 220, 304.
258.
(2) Ayodh>id 34, 39-42,
92-3, 98, 126, 147, 229, 262,
273.
(3) Hariscandra 92.
(4)
irr 246.
98, 256.
307.
186-7,190-2,201,218-25,24551, 304,
218.
(2) g
INDEX
Aruna
Aiigiras-kalpa 325.
Anila
= Vayu
Purana,
tu
(2)
131, 327,
135,
189, 204.
antariksa-ga 118.
Antibhara, iiara k 83, 129, 264.
Ami (1) k 61, 87-8. 108-9, 142,
145, 259.
(2)/ 87-8, 139.
Anuha k 64-5, 69, 148, 164, 204,
213.
c 16,
b (1) 131.
329-30, 332.
ArundbatI (l)
77.
Aniruddha pr 291.
Aujana k 95, 149.
Antara k 28, 144.
Anupa
337
266.
193-4.
IV
Aryaman
44.
g'
Aryans 1-3,
8,
124, 137, 287,
295-6, 305-6, 311-12, 320.
anusaiiga 24.
Aryava
anu^u^ruma 18.
anuvam^a 28.
Aparna v; 69, 70.
Apastamba (1) r 224.
Aryavarta c 300.
A%i r 157-8.
A^maka (1) k 91-2, 94, 131-2,
147, 159, 208.
(2) p 131-2,
180-1, 286.
(3) b 131.
(2) author
43-51, 53-4.
6 323.
Apastamba-tlrtlia 74.
ApaStambi/224.
Apava r (1) 153,
a^rama 37.
Arbuda
vit
261.
Asanga^r
Asanga k
Ai-ista
(2) r 189.
7, 16,
(2) tree
309.
(2) others
25,
107.
8.
AsTmakrsna k 52.
151-3,
155, 171, 199, 206,229, 242,
262, 265-7, 270. (2) Pdndava
(3)"l30.
_ 52, 130, 166, 282-4.
Avksa, patr 8, 133, 168.
Avsabha/225.
41,
72,
76,
130,
144,
(2)
7-
161.
INDEX
338
atatayin 44.
Atharvan
(2)
(1) r 191,
218-19, 319.
Vasistha 319.
(3)
hymns
Ayasthuna k 329-30.
Ayasya r 76, 78, 219, 225.
ayatayama 323.
_ 318.
(2)127.
(1) 91, 149.
Atithigva A; 116, 169, 222.
Ayogava
Atithi
Z;
Atman
157.
a-yoni-ja 76.
96.
Ayutanayin ^110.
Ayutayus ^ (1) 147.
(2) 148.
30,
Aulana k 166.
Aupamanyava/205,
214, 327.
Aupave^i _par *327, 332.
Aurasa b 324-5.
Aurava r 132.
AmYSipat)- 68, 75, 140, 151, 191,
193-4, 198-200, 265-6, 268,
271.
221-3,
225, 240.
Au^mara pair
Avadhita^ 128.
c
286.
Avatsara r 231.
Aviddha ^89.
Avihotra r 230.
Avlksit^- 97, 133,147, 156-7, 163,
219, 268.
Aviksita k 7,
_ 219.
Ayapya r 219.
_
39,
42,
157, 163,
b (1) 192,
316-17.
(2)
317.
Babhru k
(2)
(1) 108, 131, 144.
103, 131.
(3) 104-5, 131, 279.
Babhru r (1) 230. (2) 237. (3) b
(4)r?ame 317.
325, 331.
Badaditya tirtha 323.
264, 312.
Au^Tnaii w 158, 220.
Avanti
Babhravya
149.
Balaka^va k 144.
Balaraka r 230.
Balarrima _pr 98, 107, 131, 135.
Balasore c 272.
Baleya^)^r 158.
Balhi c 254, 299.
Valilika,
Balhika k
Balhlka c 256.
Balhika c 254, 299.
66.
Balgutaka/ 230.
Bali {l)k 63, 109, 131, 147, 158,
272.
(2) asvra 64, 109,
131, 195.
Balin k 278, 288.
Balkh c 256, 299.
Bana(l)/l- 291.
{2) autJior id.
163,
INDEX
339
Bbaradvaja
224-5.
Bbaradvaja
Bareilly
libaradvasu r 214:.
274.
Barhadratlia pair 118, 179-182,
282, 286-7, 294.
Barhaspatya 25a<r 158, 221.
Basar < 256.
Beas riv 236.
Behar c. see Bihar.
<
123,
236,
306,
155,
263.
57,
80-1.
Bhagavitti h (1) 325, 331.
(2)
329-30.
Bhaglratha
6, 39-42, 91-2, 142,
147, 273.
Bhaglrathi (1) lyatr 136. (2) riv
41, 136, 272-3.
Bhajamana ^ (1) 103-5, 171, 279.
(2) 104-5, 280.
Bhajin^- 103, 105.
bbakti 32, 37.
190-203,245,251,265-7,270-1,
304, 306-7, 309, 311, 315.
Bbarmya^va 25<r 120.
/.
23.
Bbarata
153,
Bhadra^va A- 228.
Bhagadatta ^ 291.
Bhagalpur^ 158, 272, 293.
Bhagavata Purana 14, 53,
Bhalandana
Bhalandana
218,
108.
Bhadraratlia k 149.
144,
140-1,
Bbarata
138,
Bbarata k (1) Paurava 7, 11, 3941, 61, 63-6, 99, 100, 112, 113,
120, 129,131,133,136,138,146,
159-64, 169, 191, 220-1, 223,
232, 236, 243, 245, 247, 272-3,
297, 310-11, 313, 315.
(2)
mythic 131. (3) o/ Ayodliyd 65
131,278. (4) error for Marutta
Bhadra^renya
/'
BbTma
(2)
(3)
^'
(1) Kdnyakuhja 99, 144.
Yadava 103, 146, 168, 279.
Yddava 148, 170-1. (4) Vi-
Bhaluki h 325.
Bhaiigakara jjr 107.
Bballata
^-
147.
Bhanu^candra k 94.
130,
148.
(2)
110,
Pdndava 127,
Bhanu-tlrtha 74.
Bbaradvaja r (I) first 76, 154, 158,
161-2, 191, 220, 224, 271, 315.
(2) Vidathin 112, 146,157, 15960, 162-4, 191, 220-1, 224,
247, 310.
(3) father of
Drona 192, 218. (4) others 163,
191," 224, 237, 322-3.
245,
BbTsmaka k 280.
z
.i
INDEX
340
319.
Bhrmya^va ^
75,
275.
Bhumanyu^
Bhuri^ravas
330.
bhuta 291.
Bhuvamanyu
204,
192,
214,
(2)/ 248.
Bible
9.
Bida/202.
Bihar c 87, 264, 288, 293, 296.
bijartha 48.
Bimbisara k 286-7.
Bindumahya 127.
BindumatI
H^,
261.
Bodhya
h 322, 331.
Boghazkeui, koi
300, 302.
Bombay
293.
Bradhiia^va k
brabma
Brahma
68.
Purana
14,
49,
50,
77-9.
Brahma 185.
Brahma y 24, 30-1,
Brahmabala 6 325.
Brabmadatta k {\)
S.
Pancala 42,
name
130.
brabma-dhana 319.
Brahma-Gargya r
179.
brabma-koSa 210.
brabma-ksatra 17, 48, 199, 245.
brahman ^jWesi 319-20.
Brahmanas
2,
Brahmanda Purana
56, 77-8.
Brahmavaba
6 322, 330.
Brbaduttba ^129.
BrhadvasuX; 112-13, 146.
Brhaumanas k 149.
Brhanmedhas k 103.
Brhaspati jpZa?ie< 58, 186-8.
Brhaspati, priest of the devas 66,
'l57, 187-8, 191, 195, 218, 241,
304-5.
Brhaspati r (1) brother of Ucathya
66, 157-9, 162-4, "l87, 191,
220-1, 305, 315. (2) Samyn's
father 159, 161, 221. {3) general
8, 64, 187, 191, 218-20, 241.
(4)/ 187, 224.
Brhat ^ 111-12.
Brhatkarmau k (1) 146. (2) 149.
112,
146,
Brhatksatra k 101,
248.
Brhatksaya
A;
149.
brhattejas 187.
Buddha
57,
68,
180,
286,
332,
334.
Buddhism 68,
INDEX
Buddhist 37, 68, 291.
Budha. planet 58, 186.
Budha ^ (1) mythical 58, 253-4.
(2) Vaiidll 147.
Caidya7,
Candracakra ^278.
Candragiii ^-94.
135.
Citraka^r 106-7.
Citiaugada k 69.
^' (l) Yddava 106, 109,
141, 144, 150.
{2) Anava 147.
Citraratha
341
131,140,142,191,193-4,196-7,
200-1, 206, 231, 256, 304, 307,
309, 312.
Cyavana k
Dadhica r 197.
Dadhivahana ^ 147.
Dairghataniasa j9a<r 140, 223, 240.
Daiteya 290
Daitya.
Daitya 13, 66, 68, 87, 122, 170,
187-8, 193-6, 218, 290-2, 295,
304-8, 312, 319.
Daivala pa<r 233.
Daivapa
Damaghosa
A;
Darabholi r 243.
Danava
(2)
2>
258, 277.
Darbhya
A;
230.
Dardliacyuta r 239.
Dasa^J 290.
Da^agrlva ( 1 ) Havana 277.
241.
Dasanana k 277.
Dakpura
249, 274.
(2)
pr
INDEX
843
Da^aratha ^ (l) Ayodhya
(2)
Devai'ha
146.
6, 7,
29,
Dasyu^
Datta
Dauhsauti pair
29.
David
12.
Dekban
Devaka
(1)
pr
105.
(2)
name
328.
Devaki 328.
Devaklputra b 328.
Devaksatia k 103, 146.
Devala (1) r, son of Asita 69, 165,
192, 231-4, 318.
three
(2)
otJiers
165, 233.
A;
(2)
128.
A;
137.
(4) h 323.
146.
X-
105.
305.
Devatithi (1) k 110,
(2) r 227.
Devavant j9r 107.
Devavarnim w 241.
Devavrdha k
16,
26,
127,
42,
148.
103-4,
279-80.
Devayani q 19, 86-7, 187, 196-7,
305-6.
devil 291.
Devi
IV
195.
Dhanus
r 237.
Dliaiiva
^145.
DharmaZ; 108,
dharma 36-7,
128, 144.
48-9,
308,
311,
315-16.
Dharma a^e
175, 178.
Dharstaka/256, 288,
Dhartarastra
-patr
283.
327,
INDEX
Dhuiullm (1) k 144. (2) 2G0.
Dliundhumara
42, 2 GO.
Dhyusita.4va k 128.
Dillpa k (1) I, 67, 92-3, 147.
Durbuddhi k 166.
Duidaiua k [1) J/aihai/a 127. 144,
-l-
Dirgha^iavas
161.
Dlrghataiuas r 8, 157-8, 160-4,
191, 220-3, 315, 328.
Dirghatapas k 101, 145.
Dista 255.
Divkkala^ 52-3, 66, 167, 181-2.
Diviratha k 147.
Divodasa k (1) Kdsi, 1, 145, 153-5,
162, 263.
(2) Kcisi, II, 101,
133, 138. 142, 147, 153-5, 164,
220, 269. (3) N. Pancdla 7, 38,
115-17, 120, 133, 138, 146,
154, 168-70, 172, 192, 202,
222-3, 250-1, 275, 310, 313.
(4) narne 130, 138.
iv
155, 263.
(2) JJruhi/ic
108, 144.
Durgaha k 133, 169-70, 227.
Durjaya k 81, 102, 146, 155.
153,
(2)
11,
Divya
;h3
193.
doab 264.
Diumada ^127.
Durnnikha k 222.
Durvasas r 8, 141, 188, 191, 229.
Duryodhaua jpr 282-3.
Dusnianta k = Dusyanta, 129.
Dussanta k 129.
Dustaritu k 166.
Dvaipayana r
315-16.
Dvaraka, ravati
Dvimldha
146,'
dog-eaters 235.
Diavida c 258.
261, 280,
98,
282, 284.
111-12, 115,
(1) k 94,
(2)/
113, 115,
117, 146, 166, 173, 274,280-2,
294.
274.
94,
dvlpa 264.
dvi-veda 316-17.
dvyamusyayana 159-60.
Dwaikil t26\.
Ekadasaratka ^146.
Duliduha
A;
94.
Dyuta^
128.
Dyutimant k
East,
(1) 103.
kingdom
Ekaparna
Ekapatala
Eka^i-nga
lo
iv
(2) 198.
INDEX
344
Gadhi k
Gana ^129.
Gandhamadana mt 297.
Gandhara (1) k 108,
262,264.
132, 137,
292.
gayatri 32.
Gharma ^128.
Ghatotkaca ^291.
Ghoi-a r 227.
Glirta^- 128.
144, 167,
(2) c and p 88, 106,
167, 260, 262, 264,
278-9, 293-4.
Gandhaii q 105, 107.
Gandharva
Gaya
133, 169-70.
220, 265, 282.
Go (1) q 134. (2) w 134,
(3) IV 69, 134, 196.
Gobhanu k {\) 108, 144.
Girik.7it/fe
Girivraja
GandinI q 76.
Ganga, Ganges 41, 85, 113, 115,
117, 136, 158, 199, 259, 263,
267, 273, 285, 293, 298-9, 313.
Ganga Gautami (Godavari) riv 20,
31, 71.
Gaiigadvara^L 224.
Ganges-Jumna doab or plain 273,
276, 285, 293, 297, 310, 313.
Golaka
Graha 193.
grama 10.
Great Bear 131, 135.
Garbha^
Grtsamada r
244, 247.
Gujarat 85, 98,
280, 282-4.
108, 144.
Garga r (1) 112, 161, 191, 221,
248-9. (2) others 250.
Gargiya 202.
Gargya r
(1) 59,
249.
(2) 249.
7, 245, 248-9.
Gargyayana / 202.
Garuda Purana
see
Ganga Gautami.
122,
(2) 201,
196,
275,
(2) tribe
68,
70,
Halayudha 76.
Hamsa, sl 133-4.
Hardikya k 284.
Hari^candra k 6-8, 10, 41, 59,
70-1, 91-2, 145, 151-3, 155,
174, 205-6, 219, 266, 304.
HaritaA;(l) 147, 155. (2)246.
Gavisthira r 230.
Gaya]?; (1) 254-5.
(2)
39, 40, 133, 264-5.
133, 261.
(1) 8, 201.
327-8.
Gautami,
167.
Magadha
(3)
West
HaritaSva k 254-5.
HarivamSa 14, 77-9, 81, 201.
Harsacarita 49.
INDEX
Haryaiiga k 149. 233.
Harya^va k
India 175.
(2) II
142-3, 145.
(3) Kaii 147,
154-5.
(4) Videlixi 147.
(5)
spur mis 122.
Haryatvata k 86.
Hastiii (1) k 111-12, 146, 217,
260, 273-4. (2) elephant 273.
Hastinapura t 57, 100, 111-13,
117, 132, 137, 169, 172, 236,
260, 273-5, 281, 283, 285,
293-4, 299, 326.
Hema k 147.
Hemacandra k 147.
Hemavarman k 128.
Hidimba, lidksasa 290.
Hidimba w 290.
Himalaya mts 242, 266-7, 297-9,
302.
Himavaiit mts 69.
Hiranyaka^iliu k 196, 307.
Hiranyaksa r 237.
Hiranyanibha, bhi k 72, 94, 115,
173-4, 274,
126, 149,
324-5.
Hiranya^rnga m^ 242.
Hiranyastupa r 224.
Hiranyavarmaii k 128.
316,
Hittite 300.
Hooghly
272.
Hrasvaroman k 147.
Hrdika^- 105-6.
Idavida
94.
Idhniavaha r 239, 243.
Iksumatf riv 275.
Iksvaku k (1) 41-2, 75, 84, 88, 95,
145,203,255,257-8,288. (2)
VaisdU 97.
288-9.
Ila k 84, 89, 253-4, 298-9.
Ila pss 58, 84-5, 88-9, 144-5,
217, 253-4, 287, 300.
Ilavila pss 241.
Ilavrta c 298, 300.
Ilina 111.
Ilusarl72.
Ilvala asura 240.
345
Indrabahu r 239.
Indrai^ramati, "j^ratima (1) r 127,
205,212,214,322. (2)6322,331.
t 283-5.
Indraprastha
Iiidrasena 111.
169-70.
Indus riv 261
see
Sindhu
(1).
Itihasa
^99.
1,
15,
itivrtta 54.
Jabala v) 328.
Jabala (l) r 237.
(2) h 329-30.
Jahnavl (1) pair 136. (2) riv 136,
263.
JahnuA:(l) Kdnyakubja 7, 99-101,
134, 142, 144, 150, 152, 226-7,
263. (2) Kaurava 113-14, 149.
Jaiglsavya r 69, 165, 192.
Jaimini h (1) Vydsa's disciple 21,
174, 192, 320, 322, 324, 331.
(2) Sukarman 173, 322, 324,
331.
(3)325. {4.)patrZ^\.
Jaiminlya Brdhmana 326.
.Jain, Jainism 37, 68, 80, 291, 334.
Jaivalapcjir 328.
Jajali h (1) 325, 331.
(2) 325.
Jala k 328.
Jamadagni(l)r 8, 73, 151-2, 191,
193, 198-9, 229, 266-7, 270,
312,315. (2)/139.
Jiimadagnya patr, see Rama Jamadagnya.
Janadeva k 96, 329-30.
Janaka (1) k 96, 145. (2) others
322,328-30.
INDEX
346
324,
327-30.
(4) S. Pancdla
148, 166.
(5)
115, 117,
Vaisdll 147.
(6) 42.
65,
(7) naine
130.
Jauaplda k 89.
Janasthana c 277-8.
Jantu k (1) N. Pancdla 116-17,
148, 166, 172, 281. (2) Yddava
146.
Jarasandha k 76, 119, 149, 167,
Jaya^(l)86.
(2)149.
Jayadhvaja k 71-2, 81, 144, 155,
266.
Jayadratlia^(l) 109, 149. (2) 146.
Jayanta f 257.
Jayanti w 196.
Jayatsena k (1) 86. (2) 110, 148.
Jimuta ^146.
Jina 68.
Jitatnian
Jumna
pr 256.
Kalmasaughri A 128.
kalpa 21, 33-4.
Kamala
134.
113,
Kanauj,
see
Kanyakubja.
Kancana /t 127.
Kancanaprabha ^99, 127, 144.
Kancanavarnian k \1^.
Kandaiika h 192, 316-17.
6 325, 331.
Kacar
196, 219.
Kahoda h 328, 330.
Kaikasi
id
241.
Kaikeya
Kakudmin k
98.
Kantbayana for
Kanvayaiia
(1),
226.
(2) r
(1) r 8, 192, 225-6.
227.
(3) Kdiyapa 191, 227-8,
(5)
232, 310.
(4) k 226-7.
others 139, 223, 323, 331.
(6) /
Kanva
66,
123,
Kanvayana
(1)
190,
225.
(2)
dynasty 244.
Kanyakubja
(1)
Kapeya
6 23.
INDEX
Kapi
(1) r
(2)
Karala ^- 96.
Karamblia k 146.
Karandhama ^ (1) VaisdliA2, 133,
147, 156-7, 163, 178, 187, 219,
(2) Turvasu 89, 108,
133, 146, 156-7.
Karajjatha-cie^a c 279.
247, 268.
347'
Kausalya.
Kausalya
Hiianyanabha)
{see
72,
Kausalya
<7
Kau^ambT
103, 275.
118, 270,
282, 285,
294.
Brdhmana
Kausurubindi
h 328.
326.
(2)
Kauthuma ^Jw^''
Karnaka/230.
173, 325.
Kautillya Arthasastra 17, 34, 54-5.
Kautilya h 54-5.
Kavasa r 172-3.
Kavaseya ^rt<?' 173.
Kaveii riv (1) south 135. (2) t/;es<
135.
Karna^rut r 212.
Karsni pair 213.
Kaverl q 134-5.
Kavi r 185, 188, 193-5, 312.
Kardama
r 243.
Karisi r 237.
name
130.
Ka^ika k 101.
Kc%a(l)>l- 101, 244. (2) adj. 104.
Ka^yapa {\) prajdpati 185, 188-9,
(2)r 188, 191, 200, 307.
231.
K%apa/23, 186, 188-9, 191-2,
ti
r 191, 235.
Kavyar
Kekaya
(1)
k 109, 145.
(2) c
and
Ke^idhvaja k 95.
Ke^inT q 156, 226.
Ketava h 323.
Ketumant k
(1) 145.
147.
Khagana k 129.
KhrdTya 6 322.
Khandikya k 95-6.
Kevala
(2) 147.
A;
Khanlnetra k 147.
Kbanitra k 145.
Kharap/' 241.
Khatvaiiga k 39, 69, 93-4, 147,
207, 232, 274-5.
Kimpurusaf; and c 186, 254, 297,
300.
Kinnara p 186.
Kirata(l)2J 132.
Kirtiraja, rata
X;
(2) 6 132.
128, 147.
KIrtiratha^- 147.
Kirtti ID 64.
KTrttimatI 'w 64-5, 69, 204, 213.
INDEX
348
Kiskindha
278, 288.
Kitu/225.
Kola (1)^108.
(2) c 108.
Krivi c 274.
Krmi ^ 109.
Dvimldha
72,
94, 115,
148,
Krtadharma
^'
86.
Krtadhvaja k 95.
Krtaksana k 143, 149, 330.
Krta barman ^69.
Krtavarmau k 104-5, 280.
Krtavlrya^-(l) 141-2, 144, 151-2,
'l97, 265.
147.
Ksemadhanvan k
127, 149.
280.
Kulajit/i; 128.
Kuli^
130.
KulyaA; 108.
Krla^va ^147.
(1)
Ksema^
Kubera g 241-2.
Kuksi r 231.
(2) for
Vrsni 105.
Krostii k (1) 87-8, 103, 105, 144.
{2) for Vrsni 103, 105.
Krpa r 116, 192, 223-4.
KrpTto 116, 223-4.
Krta
"
Ksupa k
Krsna r
201, 258.
ksatriyan brahmaus 120, 123, 189,
202, 243-51, 275, 303, 310-11,
314.
ksatropeta dvijatayah 243-4, 246,
"248.
(2) 141.
(2) Vi-
Kumudadi
h 325.
Kundala 127.
Kundapayin f 231.
Kundiii(l) r 216.
216.
Kundineya/205, 214.
Kuni r 250.
Kuiii
130.
A;
Kunin,
niti r 205,
214.
Kunti k
(2) 146.
(1) 144.
Kuntig' 167, 229.
Kurma Purana 14, 81.
Kuru
Kunijangala
Kuruksetra
c 76,
c
281.
Kuru^ravana k 172.
(1) Kdnyakuhja 99, 144,
264. (2) Cedi 119,. (3) Ayodhyd
149,170-1,279. (4)wamel30.
Ku^a k
INDEX
Kusadhvaja ^ 95, 275.
Ku^agra k 149.
Ku^rimba ^118.
J\radhucchandas r
237, 312.
ku^Tlava 279.
Ku^in r 205.
Ku^Iti(l)r 205,214. (2)6 214,324.
KusTtin 6 324-5, 331.
Kuthumi 6 324, 331.
Kusmanda/ 220.
Kutsa r (1) Angirasa 190, 224.
(3)212.
(2) marram 1 90.
Kuvala^vait 9, 145, 260.
Kuvalaya^va k 269, 292.
Madhuka
Tladhura
Lalittha"A;118.
Laiigali b 324-5, 331.
Laiigaladhvaja 76.
Lanka t 240, 266, 277-8.
Laugaksi b 324, 331.
Lauhi k 146, 156, 267.
Loma^a
r 192.
Lunar
Madayantl q 208-9.
Madhava_par (1) 66, 140, 170, 262,
276,279,291,294. (2)vI142.
Madhu (1)^66, 122, 146,170,275,
289, 291. (2) asura 66. (3)/276.
Madhyade^a
87,
310, 314.
i
109,
297.
174,
264,
279,
293,
Magadha
Laksmanajsr 277-9.
8,
329-30, 332.
266.
]\[adliu-vaiia 122, 170.
Madhva ^ai!r 289.
Ku^aiiabha k 255.
Ku^asthall t (1) Dvdraka 98, 265,
279, 288-9.
(2) 279.
Ku^a^va ^144.
Ku^ika (1) k 41, 99, 144, 152,
194,236. (2)/ 208, 235-7.
349
16-18, 55.
55.
magic 308-10.
Mahabharata 22-3, 33, 49, 50, 82,
201.
Mahabhauma
k 110, 148.
mahabbiseka 162.
Maha-Bhoja 105.
Mahadhrti A; 147.
Mahamanas k 87, 109, 145, 264.
Mabant
A;
115, 146.
Mabisa m 263.
Mabismant^- 144, 263.
MahismatI t 153, 156, 242, 257,
262-3, 266, 280, 288.
Mabodaya <
Mainaka m<
16.
69.
INDEX
35Q
Makandi
113, 274.
Malati 134.
Malinl (1)
Malwa
34.
Maruta^
c 263,
Mauava
{!) patr
'
man
108,
(3)
'
289.
93, 111,
150, 167,
224, 244,
292,304,
Mathailya k 118.
Mathava
Mathura
311.
A;
/.
Matsya Purana
Maudgalya
14,
44-5,
311-12.
manusa, nianusya, 46-7.
Manva race289, 292, 295-6, 304-5,
307, 310-13, 319-20.
202.
116,
(1) r
50-3,
(3)
171,
192.
172, 245,
251, 275.
Mauneya^: 262.
Mavella/c 118.
Mavellaka^> 118.
mayamoha
68.
Mena w
69, 70.
Meru mt
Midnapur
133, 212.
Mitadhvaja ^95.
Mitanni p 300.
Mithi k 96, 145, 258.
Maratha^; 271.
Marlc'i r 185, 188-9.
191, 196, 203.
Mithila
178,
202-3.
Markandeya Purana
272.
(4) 86.
Matanga k 151.
Maudgalayaiia
67,
156-7,
146,
others 47.
Markanda r 202-3.
Markandeya r 64,
133,
Yddava 144.
Manu
Markar
38-42,
Manikundala 127.
Manivabana ^118.
Manslaughter 43-4.
Mantra 27, 311, 315, 320, 332.
Manu (1) Svayamhhuva 184. (2)
Manyur
7,
Mandara r 240.
Mandarya r 240.
Mandhata island and t 153, 262.
Mandhatr k 6, 7, 25-6, 39-42, 56,
72-4, 76, 80, 83-4,
127, 133-4, 141, 145,
171, 178, 217, 219-20,
246, 261-3, 268, 272,
312.
Mandukeya b 322, 331.
Manes, see Pitrs.
118.
90,305,312. (2)
MandakinI riv 297.
14, 82.
196,
INDEX
Mitravaruna r (l) Vasistha 205,
214-17.' (2) Agastya 238, 240.
Mitrayu (1) k 115-16, 146, 192,
251.
(2)r23.
351
Naciketas h 327.
Naga (1) p 262, 266, 268-9, 285,
290.
name
130.
260, 273.
Nahusa k {\) 41-2, 61, 69, 70, 73,
85-6, 88-9, 136, 142, 144-5,
187, 194, 197, 211, 223, 238,
244, 258, 304-6. (2) 136, 223.
(2)
Naga&ahvaya
Mitrajyotis 86.
Mitreyu r 202.
mlecciia 108, 235, 260, 26^, 286,
291.
Moda b 325.
Monghyr M58.
Nahusa pair
Mongolian 292.
142,
39,
Mon-Khmer^ 295.
Monogamy 328.
Naidhruva, vi
Nairaisa
Naigama
231, 234.
67,
/ores;;
143, 201,305,
MrlTka'r 212.
mrta-saiijlvaui 195.
Naksatra-kalpa 325.
Mucukuuda
269, 279.
k 41-2, 93, 176, 217,
246, 262-3.
Mudgala
mula-samliita 23.
Mulika 204.
Munda p 295, 297.
Muni it 149.
muni 62.
Munja 133.
Munjake^a h 325, 331.
Murtimuut k 264.
mythology 63.
Nakulapr 282.
Nala k^l) Ayodhyd 130, 133, 149.
(3) Naisadha
(2) Saiikhana 94.
130,
91,
39,
(4)
Kukura
Nalakubara
24:1.
(2)
179,
183.
Nara
pr
(1)
75, 105.
(2) 147.
248.
Nabhaga k 84-5,
217,
323.
313.
Nairrta 242.
Mrttikavati
197,
258.
Naradar
189.
Narbada,
see
Narmada, 153.
narl-kavaca 152.
260.
Nabhaga
Nabhagadista
98.
Nabhaganedista k 255.
Nabhagarista k 255.
Nabhagi pair (1) 40. (2) 39, 273.
Nabhagodista k 84, 255.
/<;
Naciketa h 327.
/i;
INDEX
352
Nimi k
203,215,257,305. {2)Vidarbha
42, 168.
Nimi r 229.
(1) k 92, 115, 117, 148, 164,
166, 280.
(2) 92.
(3) / 117,
166, 281.
nirukta 30, 323.
Nirvrti ^146.
Nisada_p 276, 290.
Nisadha (1) k 91, 149. (2) c 273.
non-Aila, non-Aryan 306-9, 311-
Nipa
14, 319-20.
Northern Kurus, see Uttara Kurus.
Nrga k (1) Mdnava 255-6. (2)
Auslnara 109, 261.
(3) 256.
Nrpanjaya k 148.
Odyssey 49.
Oghavant ^ 256.
Orissa
Oudh
c
c
pada 23-4.
Padapatha 317.
Padma Purana
79.
Padmini 134.
Pahlava^ 206,268.
Paijavana _pa<r 120, 207, 209.
Paila r (1) 21, 192, 225, 320, 322,
331. (2) 225.
Paingya 6 329.
Paitamaharsi 185.
Pajra 223.
"
13,
da gny a.
Paravasu r 224, 237.
Paravrt ^ 102, 146, 268.
Parlksit k (1) I 113-14, 130, 133,
148, 173.
(2) II 52-3, 114,
130, 133, 166, 179, 182,284-5,
327, 329-30.
(3) Ayodhyd 95,
114.
Parlksita k
Parlksit 113-14.
Parlksita, tiya
Parvatar 189.
ParvatT^ 31, 58,
70, 263.
INDEX
Past, the 52-4. 57.
Fatal Tputra
92.
Pathya (l)/202.
Pathya w 2*89.
Patiia
288.
Paul 11.
Paula name 130.
Paulaha ;;a<r 243.
Paulastya / (1) 190, 235, 241-2.
(2) Margava 190.
Pauifasayaii a pair 166.
paarana 26.
Pauranika (1) 25-9, 55.
(2) official
(3) mentioned in
17, 26, 55.
Pauranikottama 25.
55.
Puranas
Paurava
Peshwa 244.
Pijavana^ 116-17, 120, 223,251,
280.
Pitr-vam^a 69.
Pitrvartin ^ 165.
Plv'arl
353
192.
Pracetasa pair 202.
Praclnasala b 327-8, 330.
Praclnayoga b 325, 331.
PiacTuayogya 6327,330, 332.
Pracinvant k 144, 260.
PradveSi w 220.
Pradyota/179, 181-2, 286-7.
Piadyurana ^149.
Pragatba r 227.
Pragjyotisa c
and p 292.
(2) 145.
Pratisthruia
Aa
INDEX
354
Pratyusa 233.
Priyamedha
(1) r 226.
(2)
245.
Proti h 328.
Prsada^va A; 98.
Prsadhra (1) pr 84, 194, 254-6.
(2) r 227.
Prsata k 65, 116-17. 148, 155,
166, 172, 224, 274, 282-3.
Pr^ni
Prthl
/t
107.
= Prthu
Pi-thu k (1)
290.
202,
(3)
(1) 202.
Vainya
>S'.
(2)
16, 17,
39-41,
Ayodhyd
Pancala 148.
145.
107.
(4)
Prthu r 214.
Prthulaksa k 1 49.
Prthusena ^146.
Prthu^ravas ^ 144.
Prthya/ 202.
Pulahar 185-6, 243.
Pulastya r 185-6, 241-2.
Pulinda^ 290.
Pulomau asura 193.
putra 328.
21, 29-39,
43-
Purana-veda 30.
Purana-vid 25-6.
Puranic brahmans
29-32,
36-7,
puranika 25.
Puraiijaya
Rada b 325.
Radha w 135.
Raghava ^a^r 140.
Raghu k (1) 91-2,
140, 147, 275.
l^ura-kalpa 33.
1,
Puspavant k 1 49.
Puspotkata w 241.
Pusya k 149.
Putakratu k 169-70.
Purana
Puiudvant ^146.
Purujanu, "^jati ^ 116, 146.
Purukutsa ^ (1) Ayodhyd 69, 70,
80 89, 91, 93, 133-4, 145, 150,
152,246, 262. {2) Bhdrata 133,
k 145.
Puinabhadra r 233.
Puru (1) k 12, 42, 61, 87-8, 101,
110, 122, 144, 259-60.
(2) /
87, 134, 139, 169, 172, 281.
237.
237.
(2)
Raivata ^98.
Rajadhideva k 105.
Rajagrba t 282.
rajasuya 10, 11, 206.
Rajeya/86,
88.
Rajyavardhana A; 97.
Raksas 196, 208-9.
INDEX
Raksasa 13,82, 98, 153-4, 170-1,
Reva k
EevatI
114-15,130,148.
131.
N. Pan-
Rnariicaya ^ 230.
EocamSna ^'98.
Rama-tirtha 200.
Ramayana
(1) 33,
276, 279.
(2) Purdtana 276.
85-6. 88.
RanayauT^'a h 324, 331.
Rantideva ^ 25-6, 39-42, 112,
211, 217, 248-9, 274, 276.
RantinaraA 129, 134, 225.
Eastravardhana ^ 147.
Rathavara ^ 146.
Rathaviti k 230.
RatliTtara (1) k 98, 246.
(2) h
Eambha k
110, 144.
8,
68,
{"i)
(4) 132.
131.
Eenu
(2) others
Ramacandra k 199.
Ramagiri mt 278.
Rclka r
98.
135.
10
Eewa
279, 304.
Rama ( 1 ) Balardma
Rceyu ^
355
k 151, 199.
235.
Eenuka^ss
151, 198.
(2) r
Rohida^va ^143.
Eohinl 135.
Eohita, ta^va k 59, 70-1, 91-2,
127, 147, 151-2, 155,206, 219,
266.
Eohitaj)ura
Eoma^a q 224.
Esabha k
(1) 41.
(2)
Magadha
119, 149.
133.
(5) r 191, 235.
rsigana 48, 186.
rsTka 315.
rsi-putraka 315, 325.
249.
(4)
(3)
name
EsyaMga
k 128, 149.
Etuparna^
Eukmaiatha
Eukmin
191,
266.
^-
115, 148.
k 269, 280.
Euksa h 225.
Euru r 201.
Riiruka k 147, 155.
a 2
INDEX
356
Ru^ada^vfi ^143.
Eu^adgu k 144.
Eu^adratha ^ 145.
252, 282.
Sabara,
235.
2>
Santi-kalpa 325.
(2)
221.
Sara-vana 253.
Sarrain r 240.
Saivva 174.
Saryata,
saktis 37.
Sa^abindu (1) k
= Sakti
Saktri
(1) 207.
Yddava 146.
(2)
(3)
Sakuni k
(l)
SaSvataA 130.
257.
Sala (1)
A;
Satadyumna k
Satajit
222.
(2)_pr247.
X;
88, 144.
Salahkayana / 237.
Sataiiika
Salihotra h 325.
Salva
andp
A;
330.
SataSilaka r 69.
^amsanti 28.
Satrujit k 269.
Sam^apayana,
b 23.
Samyur
Sauceya 6 327.
Saulkayani b 325.
Sanda r 191-6.
Saunaka
Sandilal r 233.
247.
247.
Sandili r 232.
(1)
(2)
Bhdrgava 201-2,
Atreyal
114,
192,
Sauiaseua 110.
Sauri patr 1 40.
INDEX
Sauridyu
b 325.
Suiiahotra
221.
161,
(2) r
Sineyu k 144.
(1)
(1)
201.
357
106-7.
(2)
238, 312.
pr
112,
248-9.
Sunaka
(1) r 201.
266.
(2) Satrughna's son 110,
170-1, 279.
Surasena (1) c and p 65, 92, 170-1,
180-1, 211, 266, 279, 286,293.
(2) / 270.
SuriDanakha ^ss 241, 277.
,
Purana
Slvapura
81.
264.
Surparaka
200.
see Sutlej.
Sonasva ^105.
Svaikiia 249.
^i-addha 229.
Svaphalkapr 106-7.
Sveni k 103.
Sravastl
(3)
name
130.
Srngavaiit r 237.
Sriigaverapura
Svikna
Srideva k 103.
276.
(2) 147.
8,
'
133, 168.
133, 168.
6ruti 19
f,
(1) 94.
308-11, 314-16.
Sadlivamsa r 227.
Sagara (l) k 6-8, 19, 38-40, 59,
sacrifice 32,
(2) 149.
30, 78.
6ruti-sammita 30.
^ruyate, yante 21.
267-73,
(1) r
13L133,
Sukra
(1)
r,
see
(2) r Jahdla
131, 188.
U^anas-Sukra.
131.
(3)
2->^(inet
281.
Suka
Sabhaksa pr 107.
Sabhaiiara k 145.
Srutasenapr 113-14.
/L'
214.
Srutayus
249.
Srutarvan k (1)
j9
Syama/204,
Spigiputia 6 325.
120,
139,
7. 41,
148. 172, 236,
249, 281.
(2) Magadha 52,
149, 167. (3) Vaisall 147. (4)
Pandava 282. (5)86. (6) name
13oV
INDEX
358
Sahasrabahu k 76.
Sahasrada k 87.
Sahasrajit k 42, 87-8, 144.
Sahasra^va ^94.
Sahasrapad 76.
Sahasvant ^ 149.
Saheth Maheth pi 260.
Sahisnu r 24:3.
Saindhavayana (1) / 237.
saman
134.
(2) b
56.
316-17, 324-5.
Samantapaiicaka pZ 200.
Samara ^ 117, 148.
samasena 89.
Samaveda 54, 173, 320, 324-6,
331-2.
Samba ^r 45, 52-3, 148.
Sambhava ^149.
Sambhuta k 70, 145, 246.
Samhata^va ^145.
Samhitavidhi 325.
Samvarana k
38,
133,
157,
(2)149.
Sankasya t 95, 275.
Sankhya 329.
Saukilam
97, 311.
Sankrti (1)
86. (2) _pr 112, 191,
221, 248.
(3) / Angirasa 248.
Sankrti (1) k liantideva 39, 112,
225, 274.
(2) h Atreya 248.
Saiikrti, tya / 7, 42, 202, 211-12,
248-9.
;i;
sanksepeiia 89.
Sarvadamaiia ^272.
Sarvakama^ 147.
Sarvakarman k 92-3,
152,
210,
274.
222-3.
7,
sarga 36.
Sarika r 213.
Sanijaya j9a<r 139, 169, 222.
Sarupya A; 129.
Sarvabhauma (1) k 110, 114, 148.
(2) title 41,
(2) k 115, 146.
258.
36, 56.
Sampati ^128.
Samvarta r
134, 165,
55, 173-4,
Sammada
<?
Sannatimaut k 148.
Sarasvata r 197.
Sarasvatl (1) riv 197, 200, 205,
217, 258, 260-1, 273, 284-5,
298-9, 311, 313, 326. (2) q
325, 331.
Saitya 249.
salt 299.
Samamada
(2)
Satyasandha k 42.
Satya^ravas 6 322, 331.
Satya^ri & 322, 331.
SatyavatI (1) q 22, 65, 69, 70, 134,
213, 233.
(2) pt^s 134, 151-2,
198,266.
Satyaviata ^ (1)
258.
see Tri^aiiku.
(2)
INDEX
Saudyumna patr and f 255, 260,
264-5, 288, 292-3, 295, 300.
Saudyumiii patr (1) 261. (2) 129.
Saul 11.
Saumaki patr 117.
Saurya fair 66.
SauvTra c and p 109-10, 137, 174,
224, 264, 276, 293.
Savarni b 23.
Savarnika samhitd 23.
Seleucus, cia 137.
Senajit k (1) 127.
(2) 117, 146.
Senajit ^ 52-3, 167, 181-2, 286-7.
(4)
and p
(3) c
name
127.
(2)
127.
Skanda Purana
smrta 18
49.
f.
Solomon
12.
Soma
Somadatti 6 23.
Somadhi k 149.
Somaka(l) k
Sudas,
100,
313.
148,
Anava
Paurava 144.
(3)
Kaurava
149.
(4) Magadha
(5) 167.
Sudharman k 115, 128.
Sudhrti k (1) 145. (2) 147.
Sudyumna k 42, 254, 287-9, 297,
300.
118,
113,
149.
Sugriva ^278.
Suhma (1) k 158, 272.
(2) c
and
Suhotra k
{^\)
{2)Kdii\Q\.
{2) Paurava
39, 40, 101, 112, 142, 146, 161,
144.
221.
Sujata
(4)
A'^awmwt 149.
328.
7,
(2)
147.
(4)/ 117, 166, 170, 283,
285, 294.
(5) name 130.
stavaka 17.
Subahu ^ (I) Kdii 101. (2) Cedi
146, 169.
(3) 170.
(4) 279.
Subrilaka 6 316.
(2)
Sindhuksit r 299.
Siradhvaja k 76, 95-6, 147, 164,
171, 275.
Sitag 76, 134, 164, 277-8.
Siwalik UUs 293.
139,
359
145.
(3)
Vaiidll
Sukumara ^
147.
Suiiianta k 103.
Sumantu
Sumitra
(2)
INDEX
360
Sun 37, 45, 66, 188, 289, 323.
Sunaha k 144.
Taksa k 278.
Taksasila t 278, 285.
Talajaiigha (1) k 102, 146, 154-5,
Sunanda ^134.
Sunaya k 149.
Sunitha k (\) Kasi 147.
(2) Cedi
119, 166.
(2) 149.
116, 249.
Supratika k 146, 155.
Taihsu
Sura 66.
Surabhi cow 267.
Tapaua
Surala b 325.
surarsi 26.
(2)
127,
237.
suta (1) bard 15 f, 35, 55, 62, 71,
320.
(2) caste 16-18, 55.
Sutac 16, 272.
Suta pas A 147.
See Sutudrl.
Sutlej riv 236.
Sutvan b 324, 331.
Suvarcas (1) k 149. (2) r 192,
,
210-11.
Suvarmau k
128, 146.
Suvibhu k 147.
Suvira k (1) 109-10.
(2)
148.
331.
89, 91,
152,
93,
168-9,
246.
(2)
168-9,
170,
Svasti 229.
188, 228-9.
Svayambhoja A; 105.
Svayambhuva manvantaral8'i, 203,
241, 315.
Svarnaroman k 147.
A;
85.
Svastyatreya
150,
{3)p 264.
Edhu
(2)/ 102,
Suplan^
(2)
Tribandbana k 128.
Tridhanvan
128, 145.
Trikata mt 277.
Trincomali i 277.
Tri^anku (1) ^ 8, 11, 26, 38, 59,
60, 70-1, 75, 80,111, 123, 127,
145, 151-3, 155, 174, 199,205-6,
>?;
235, 266.
Trisanu^
INDEX
Urja k 149.
Urjavaha k 149.
238,
(1)
280.
(2)
328, 330.
Ugra^ravas
Urjayoiii r 238.
250.
(2)
Urvar68,
106,
U^anas-Sukia r
108,
106,
272,
178, 191,
Ugrasena
361
18,
69, 70,
86,
187-8, 191,
193-7, 203, 218, 259, 304-7,
309, 312-13, 319.
U^anas p?ane< 131, 188.
U^auas k 144.
U^ij w 161, 220.
U^ija r 157-8, 160-3, 191, 220-1.
U^Iuara k 7, 41, 87-8, 109, 142,
145, 264, 294.
131,
134,
140,
255, 292.
Uttama k
28.
Uttaia k 28.
Uttaia Kmus
132,
255, 281,
297, 300.
Uttaraj)atlia c 257.
? 24.
Ugrayudha k
Uluka 133.
Vagblmtaka/230.
Uma^
Yadhrya^va k
Uma-vaua 254.
Upadeva pr 107.
upakhyaua 21, 33, 35.
Upagupta k 95, 149.
Upaguru k 149.
Upamaiiyu r (1) 212.
(3) 205, 214.
214.
upauisad 1, 62-3.
upaiicaia 118.
upasamhara 24.
Upave^a b 327, 330.
Upave^i 6 329.
upodghata 24.
urdhvacariu 118.
and p
(2) 213.
Upamanyu /
(2)
INDEX
363
Varuna
VaiSali
Vaisnava 22.
Vai^ravana T^air 241.
Vai^vamitra / 241-2, 310.
Vai^vanara Agni 311.
vai^ya (1) caste 290.
(2)
hymn-
makers 97.
Vaitahavya / 154, 271.
Vaitana 325.
Vaitathina ^a<r 40.
Vaivasvata (1) Manu 66, 84, 88,
253, 312. (2) manvantara 178,
184.
Vaiyasaki 2yO'i'i' 213.
Vajasaneya (1) h 323-4, 328, 330.
(2) school 324, 328.
Vajasani h 323.
Vajin 323-4.
Vajra^r 284.
Vajrauabha
Vaka
A;
92, 149.
225.
vamSa-cintaka 28.
vam^a-kara 156, 280.
vamsa-puiana-jna 28.
vamsa-^amsaka 17.
vam^a-vid, vittama 26-7, 122.
vanara 186.
Vandin h 328, 330.
vandin minstrel 16, 17.
Vanga (1) k 158, 272. (2) c and
2) 109, 272, 282, 293-4.
Vapusmant k 103.
Varutrin h 1 96.
Vasa^va
97, 311.
Vasava 23^^ 118, 294.
Va^ati ^257.
Vasistha r {V) priTnaeval
307. (2) uyith Iksvaku
203, 305. (3) Devardj
60, 70, 138, 151, 191,
234, 236, 244, 266,
185, 205,
and Nimi
8, 11, 59,
205, 207,
313.
(4)
Apava 153.
(5) Atharvanidhi I
206-7, 269-70, 319.
(6) Atharvanidhi II 207, 319.
8,
138,
(7)
Sresthabhaj
207-11, 274.
8,
(8)
138, 159,
with Sudds
207-11, 216-17,
(9) Suvarcas 66,
71,172,210-11,281. {\Qi)with
DaSaratha 29, 138, 178, 192,
172,
192,
236-7, 249.
(11)
Maitrdvariona,
ni
214-17, 238-40.'
(12)
father of Indrapramati 214. (13)
203,
241.
Valakhilya 186.
8,
Varutha/; 108.
207.
Vamadeva r
217.
(2) 154.
135, 189,
Angirasa 225.
INDEX
Vatsa
(1) k 147,
(2) b 322, 331.
269-70.
naim 133.
(5) c and
164,
{Z)
363
Kdnva 227.
Vatsabhunii c 269.
Vatsaprl ^ 97, 145, 311-12.
Vatsara r 231.
Vatsya c and p 154, 270.
Vatsyayana h 317.
Vavalgu / 230.
VayavTya Purana 77.
Vayu g 78.
Vidhmavaha
Vayu-piokta 78.
Veda
Vipapman k
Veda
Vayu Purana
56-7, 77-81.
1, 9, 10, 21-2, 68, 217, 242,
252-3, 310-11, 314-18, 320-2,
332-3.
6 327, 330.
Veda-cintaka 28.
Vedanta-vid 27.
Veda-samniata, mita 30.
Vedaspar^a 6 325.
Veda-vid, vittama 20, 27, 30-3.
Vedic age 312, 315, 321.
Vedic schools 321-7, 332-3.
Vegavant ^ 147.
Vena A 16, 202, 290.
Venuhotra ^ 149.
Venus ;;?awe< 188, 193.
Venya 202.
VetravatI riv 259.
Vibhandaka r (1) 192, 232. (2)
233!
Vibhisanapr 241.
Vibhraja/^HS.
Vibbu k\^7.
Vibudha^l47.
VicitravTiya ^69,
148, 330.
vi^ruta 78.
Vi^iutavant k 149.
Vistara^va A 145.
Vidada^va 230.
Vidagdha h 322.
Vidaibha {\) k 102-3, 146, 156-7,
168-9, 269.
(2) c and p 42,
102, 110, 156-7, 168, 269-70,
Vidarbha
85, 127.
(2) 149.
Vi^vakarman 196.
Visvaksena (1) k 148, 166.
r
9.
(2)
192, 217.
INDEX
364
236-7.
138-40,
(6) indefinite
142,
96,
(7)
40,
162-3, 247-8.
Vltihavya r, see Vita (3).
Vltihotra (1) k 102, 146, 155,
180-1, 200, 266, 269.
(2)/
102, 267, 286, 294.
Vivasvant g 253, 258, 289.
145.
Vivimsa
Vodha, Vodhu b 329.
Vrddha-Garga r 250.
Vrddha^arman k (1) Ayodhyd 69,
/i;
94,
{3)
147.
(2)
Aila 85-6.
A;
4.
(2)
118.
(3)
122.
(4)/
333.
(7)
237,
322,
186, 241.
g 66, 70.
Yarnl g 70.
Yama
{2)
k 109.
264.
Vrsadarbhi ^ 42.
Vrsagana 212.
Ya^oda q 69.
Yati pr 86,
309.
(3)
87,
139.
Yaksap
147, 155.
Vrhannaradlya Purana
Vrjinlvaut k 144.
Vrka
Yadava
70,
(3) 103.
Vi^va^arman ^ 69.
Yi^ve devas 163.
Vitatha^
234-7,
315.
Vi^varatha k 18, 151, 191, 205,
266.
Vi^varupa 196.
Vi^vasaha ^ (1) I 69, 94, 147.
(2)
II 149.
318,
303,
332-3.
107, 148,
279-80. {2) pr 105, 148. (3)
/ 105, 107, 280, 284, 294.
Vrtra asura 195, 307.
Vyaghrapad 6 212.
Vyasa r 5, 9, 21-2, 30, 49, 54, 65,
88,
134,
167, 244,
(2) 146.
INDEX
Yayati k 12, 19, 25, 39-42, 60-1,
69, 73, 85-9, 99,113, 122, 124,
136,
142-5, 167, 187, 194,
196-7, 217, 223, 244, 258-60,
290-1, 295-7, 304-6, 309.
yoga 27, 32, 37, 165, 316-17.
yoga-tautra 165.
yogin 244.
Yudhajit k 105-7.
365
CORRIGENDA
39
1.
26
for
read
Sivi
Sivi
42
32
AvTksita
AvTksita
45
65
22
(or
(or
11
Samba)
Sukas
68
14
TJrva
Urva
69
11
SataSilaka
Sata^ilaka
70
10
Sankha
Suka
85
17
Vipapman
110
39
Anavas
Sankha
Suka
Vipapman
Anavas
117
1.
26
read
Nipas
for
Samba)
Sukas
124
129
38
Sarutha
Janamejaya
Anavas
Sarutha
130
29
222
122
136
21
Santanu
Santanu
148
161
No. 7S
1.
163
S.
1
last
191
1.
Panca
S.
Pancala
Aradhin
Aradhin
Vedarth
E. Anavus
E. Anavas
40
27
165
198
204
209
211
218
225
234
246
254
259
260
262
265
277
Jamamejaya
Anavas
30
))
Vedarth
Arstisena
Arstisena
Brha
Brhaspati
ati
25
liou e
house
37
32
GauraS
Narad a
Narada
25
Santanu's
Santanu's
Brahnianda
Brahmanda
Gaura^
Martina ra
Matinara
sacrifice
sacrificer
25
Angirasas
Angirasas
27
23
aud
Br
and
Br
19
Sravasta's
Sravasta's
24
Anava
Anava
Saryata
Saryata
24
5
11
last
insert
CORRIGENDA
368
280
286
294
17
)>
Vrsnis
read
Vrsnis
Si^unagas
Si^unagas
Anavas
Anavas
Sivis
Sivis
Ayu
Va
Ayu
Va
Pauspindya
Yajnavalkya
Pauspindya
Yajnavalkya
No. d
Asurayana
Asurayana
No. 99
Kanva &
Kanva
24
Asurayana
Asurayana
descriptive
descriptive
Angirasa
Angirasa
297
308
322
324
330
331
332
335
for
36
37
28
12
1
1.
&c.
PKINTED IN ENGLAND
AT THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
University of Toronto
Library
CO
Acme
^^M^M^..
m^
^m